Lee

708 articles · 17 books

Loading profile…

Publication Timeline

Co-Author Network

Research Topics

Who Reads Lee

Lee's work travels primarily in Technical Communication (38% of indexed citations) · 1104 total indexed citations from 6 clusters.

By cluster

  • Technical Communication — 429
  • Rhetoric — 201
  • Composition & Writing Studies — 197
  • Digital & Multimodal — 169
  • Other / unclustered — 100
  • Community Literacy — 8

Counts include only citations from indexed journals that deposit reference lists with CrossRef. Authors whose readers publish primarily in venues without reference deposits will appear less central than they are. See coverage notes →

  1. Teacher Clarity, Immediacy, and Self-Efficacy: An Ecological Approach to Student Burnout
    Abstract

    Teacher communication influences students’ cognitive and emotional well-being, yet mechanisms linking communication behaviors to learning outcomes remain underexplored. Grounded in the conservation of resources framework, this study tested an ecological model in which teacher clarity and rapport indirectly reduced writing apprehension through perceived immediacy, self-efficacy, and burnout. Undergraduate students ( N  = 389) in Business and Professional Communication courses completed validated measures. Structural equation modeling supported a serial mediation: clarity and rapport predicted immediacy and self-efficacy, which reduced burnout and, in turn, writing apprehension. Findings highlight burnout as a psychological conduit linking instructional communication to student anxiety.

    doi:10.1177/23294906261437400
  2. L2 learners’ engagement with AI-generated feedback on writing
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2026.101020
  3. From Technical Editing to Content Design: Harnessing Machine Rhetorics in the Age of AI
    doi:10.1080/10572252.2026.2651135
  4. Gendered Metaphor as a Persuasive Tool in Venture Capital Pitches
    Abstract

    This study examines how metaphor and gender interact in venture capital pitches. We analyzed 60 pitches from a global competition, comparing metaphor usage between male and female winners and non-winners. Results show distinct metaphor preferences: male entrepreneurs used more BUILDING metaphors, while female entrepreneurs used more WAR and PLANT metaphors. The association between WAR metaphors and female winners suggests strategic metaphorical framing interacts with gender to impact persuasion. These findings reveal that gender norms influence decision making, and entrepreneurs can leverage metaphor to construct persuasive advantages, providing strategic and pedagogical direction for refining their figurative language in practice and training.

    doi:10.1177/23294906251408377
  5. Managing Anti-Asian Violence: White “Hate” Discourses in the COVID-19 Hate Crimes Act in the Aftermath of the 3.16 Shootings
    doi:10.1080/02773945.2025.2567288
  6. Impact of task repetition schedules and emotions on L2 writing performance profiles using latent transition analysis
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2025.100974
  7. Becoming Writing Fellows: Program Logistics and Research Informing Practice
    Abstract

    Four Writing Fellows in their junior year at the University of Iowa describe the logistics of their writing center’s curriculum-based peer tutoring program and the development of their fellowing philosophies. They explain how exposure to writing pedagogy and writing center research literature helped them learn how to deal with challenges common to Writing Fellows and writing center programs. In particular, they learned to navigate the idea of creating welcoming spaces, managing imposter syndrome, balancing instructors’ expectations with students’ own goals, and approaching fellowing through the lenses of a generalist and a specialist.

  8. Metaphors in Luxury Hotel Websites: A Comparative Analysis Between Singapore and Hong Kong
    Abstract

    This study examines metaphors in the hospitality discourse of Singapore (SG) and Hong Kong (HK) using conceptual metaphor theory, corpus linguistics, and discourse analysis. We identify the key source domains employed in luxury hotel websites across both regions and use quantitative methods to reveal metaphorical patterns in each corpus. The findings reveal that the SG corpus exhibits a greater inclination toward FORTUNE metaphors, whereas the HK corpus shows a prominence of MAGIC metaphors. Against this background, we argue the importance of a frequency-based collocational approach for analyzing conceptual metaphors, as it facilitates the exploration of the sociocultural dimensions embedded in hospitality discourse.

    doi:10.1177/23294906251356674
  9. The AR Elephant in the Room: A Method for User Experience Research in AR Photography Apps
    Abstract

    In this article, we answer questions about user experiences and responses to an augmented reality (AR) app that represents "real" animals that users can photograph with themselves or in their world. We analyze user interview data and photography to see if and how participants think about care for these animals after playing the app. We found that participants only discussed care in regard to information presented to them outside of the photography mechanic and often created distancing narratives when using the photography mechanic. In response to these findings, we present design takeaways for future AR designers and potential applicability of our method to the field. Additionally, we present the methods that we developed in this study for more general AR photography research.

    doi:10.1145/3718970.3718973
  10. Leveraging ChatGPT for research writing: An exploration of ESL graduate students’ practices
    Abstract

    This case study investigates how two ESL graduate students, Ian and Sam, use ChatGPT in their research writing after receiving a comprehensive tutorial based on Warschauer et al.’s (2023) AI literacy framework. We analyzed their engagement with ChatGPT across prompt categories including genre, content, language use, documentation, coherence, and clarity. Data were collected from research paper drafts, ChatGPT chat histories, and interviews. Data analyses included coding ChatGPT prompts, textual analysis of drafts, and thematic analysis of interview transcripts . Results show that while both participants utilized ChatGPT for understanding genre conventions and content development, they developed distinct approaches reflecting their individual backgrounds. Ian selectively used ChatGPT for specific assistance needs, while Sam engaged more systematically, particularly for APA style and coherence checks. Both approaches maintained academic integrity and scholarly voice, demonstrating that Generative AI tools can be effectively tailored to individual needs without compromising ethical standards. This study highlights how advanced ESL writers can adapt GenAI tools to their unique writing processes, offering insights into the diverse ways AI can enhance academic writing while preserving individual agency. The findings suggest that AI integration in academic writing can be customized to support diverse writing goals and backgrounds.

    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2025.102934
  11. Predicting inappropriate source use from scores of language use, source comprehension, and organizational features: A study using generalized linear models
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2025.100934
  12. Korean Professionals’ Experience With Using Business English as a Lingua Franca (BELF): A Grounded Theory Approach
    Abstract

    This study uses grounded theory to explore Korean professionals' experience with communication in Business English as a lingua franca (BELF). The author collected data for the study by conducting semistructured interviews with 12 Korean professionals, resulting in 120 concepts, 33 categories, and 14 main categories in the coding process. The findings highlight the significance of accommodation, which affects the success of BELF communication and serves as a major action for resolving problems. The study emphasizes that BELF dynamics should be understood as a multifaceted and interactive process in which various factors are intricately interconnected, giving rise to fluid and complex BELF phenomena.

    doi:10.1177/10506519241307789
  13. Conversation Shaper: GenAI Tools Can Revive and Revise Writing Center Discussions of Attribution, Authorship, & Plagiarism
    Abstract

    As generative artificial intelligence (GenAI) tools develop, questions about the legality and ethics of their constitution arise. This conversation shaper calls on stakeholders in writing centers to begin meaningfully addressing that training methods for, and generated outputs of, popular GenAI tools exhibit source use which may not meet the current academic integrity standards widely upheld by writing centers. Acknowledging this dissonance in future discussions paves the way for responsibly and transparently incorporating GenAI into writing center work. It also ensures that we pay attention to new technologies (Selfe, 1999) and more critically interpret our reality via a multitude of perspectives (McKinney, 2013). The shaper concludes by contending that writing center workers, and in particular, peer tutors, are well positioned to act as thought leaders regarding the future of writing with GenAI.

  14. Thinking in and through Comparative Rhetoric and Decolonial Studies
    doi:10.1080/02773945.2025.2473909
  15. It’s Giving (Non-)Performative: Toward a Radically Inclusive Two-Year Writing Center
    Abstract

    This collaboratively composed paper recognizes the juxtaposition and resonance between two writing center workers’ experiences, writerly voices, and perspectives on the future of diversity, equity, and inclusion in the two-year writing center. It also takes into account our shared commitment to honesty with ourselves and each other about where we succeed and where we fail in our work as diversity practitioners.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc2025523280
  16. Nuclear Decolonization: Indigenous Resistance to High-Level Nuclear Waste Siting.: Danielle Endres. The Ohio State UP, 2023. 222 pages. $34.95 paperback.
    doi:10.1080/07350198.2024.2425477
  17. Unlearning the Archive: Delinking, Positionality, and Hope
    doi:10.37514/pei-j.2025.27.2.16
  18. Mortal Writing: Toward Braver Concepts of “Better Writers,” Peerness, and Nationality
    Abstract

    Reflecting on experiences with two Afghan students writing in response to events following the U.S. withdrawal from Afghanistan in 2021, this essay challenges traditional writing center practices in response to the evolving and urgent writing needs of diverse (international) student populations. Focusing on the intersectional identities of student writers and the geopolitical realities they face, we develop further the call to transform writing centers into “brave spaces.” Deploying this framework of bravery, we call for a reevaluation of the concept of “better writers,” of empathy constructed primarily through peerness, and of the current conceptualization of nationality in writing center scholarship. Writing centers as a discipline must reconceptualize these constructs of our theory and practice if they are to become brave(r) spaces that support students as they fight for social justice and survival.

    doi:10.7771/2832-9414.2041
  19. Beyond Convenience: A Mixed-Methods Study of Asynchronous Multimodal Tutoring and Its Impact on Understanding and Connection
    Abstract

    Although traditional asynchronous tutoring is associated with text-based communication, writing centers are beginning to experiment with asynchronous multimodal tutoring with the assistance of accessible and interactive multimedia technologies and instructional platforms like VoiceThread. Using a mixed-methods approach of surveys and interviews of undergraduate students at a Hispanic Serving Institution (HSI), this study explores the potential benefits of asynchronous multimodal tutoring beyond access and convenience: We examine why students choose to submit their papers for asynchronous multimodal feedback, and whether they perceive that the multimodal aspect of the feedback improves their understanding and enhances their connection with tutors.

    doi:10.7771/2832-9414.2034
  20. Native-Speakerism and Multilingual Student Anxiety in One-to-One Mentoring
    Abstract

    While one-to- one writing tutoring is often viewed as a supportive space for student writers, it can also reproduce racialized linguistic hierarchies that exacerbate anxiety for multilingual students. This article examines second language (L2) anxiety as a structurally induced emotional response to native-speakerism— the ideology that privileges white, Anglophone, native English speakers as the standard for language competence. Drawing from L2 anxiety research in applied linguistics and writing center studies, the article explores how native-speakerism influences multilingual students’ self-perception, interaction, and performance in L2 during one-to- one tutoring. It discusses the sources and dimensions of L2 anxiety across all four language domains—speaking, listening, reading, and writing—and argues that this anxiety persists even at advanced proficiency levels due to internalized linguistic deficit ideologies. By reframing L2 anxiety as a structural equity issue, the article calls for a more justice-oriented tutoring ecology and offers concrete pedagogical strategies and recommendations to help writing tutors recognize and respond to the often-invisible emotional labor multilingual students carry.

    doi:10.7771/2832-9414.2109
  21. Researching and Resisting: Incorporating Social Justice and Resistance in First-Year Writing Courses
    Abstract

    Students are often clamoring for assignments that connect to real-life situations. This paper will highlight various projects assigned in my classes, including the midterm and minor writing submissions, which cover both modern and historical cases, student responses, and student feedback regarding the assignments, along with how and why I continue to incorporate the importance of resistance in my first- year writing courses as well as the role that exploring social justice continues to play in my pedagogy.

    doi:10.59236/rjv24i1pp29-42
  22. The Diasporic Tellings of Black African Refugee-Background Youth through the Lens of Critical Ubuntu Literacy
    Abstract

    This paper explores the diasporic tellings of Black African refugee-background youth through a critical Ubuntu literacy framework. The five tenets of a critical Ubuntu literacy state that participants are (a) already participating in community; (b) reflecting on oneself in relation with others; (c) seeing themselves in relation to community; (d) engaging with text in relation to others; and (e) undertaking a communal process and impact. In this one-year qualitative case study, we examined multiple sources of data from and about twelve Black African refugee-background students, ages 14 to 23, from seven different countries. In examining these data, we came to see how Black African youth from refugee backgrounds wrote about their diasporic histories and lived realities that illuminated the five tenets of a critical Ubuntu literacy framework. Through a thematic analysis, we found that renegotiation of individuality and collective identity was fostered through (a) collective resistance to challenge assumptions; (b) individuality within a collective community; and (c) collective identity that transcended borders. This study has insights for how a critical Ubuntu literacy framework can be used with students in community-based spaces. In addition, it has theoretical and methodological implications for how honoring students’ epistemological frameworks can reframe traditional literacy frameworks and research.

    doi:10.58680/rte2024592213
  23. Translation and Localization in Global Technical Communication
    Abstract

    Introduction: Many technical and professional communication (TPC) students, practitioners, and instructors are not trained translators or localizers. However, translation and localization competencies are important in today's interconnected world and should be part of international TPC instruction. To meet this need, TPC instruction may incorporate exposure to translation issues into coursework and explore the growing use of technologies in the translation process. About the case: Recognizing the need to incorporate translation and localization (T&L) into a graduate seminar on “Global Technical Communication” (GTC), the course's instructor and students co-constructed a unique translation assignment that embraced the limitations created by most instructors’ and students’ lack of exposure to or experience with the translation process. Situating the case: TPC education has been criticized for focusing increasingly on TPC and writing classrooms as the object of study rather than sites where students eventually work and apply their knowledge. While study abroad programs or globally connected learning communities are ideal for teaching “real-world” T&L skills, substantial material limitations can impede their widespread adoption. Methods/approach: This experience report was co-authored by the instructor and TPC students from the 2020 and 2022 iterations of the GTC graduate seminar. We describe the translation assignment, its development, and the groups’ final submissions and reflections. Results/discussion: Students’ group and instructor reflections suggest the assignment's potential to facilitate closer engagement with real-world global TPC processes, deeper consideration of language and culture's relationship in TPC, and developing appropriate levels of confidence in working on similar projects as TPC researchers or practitioners. Conclusions: Our experience report provides proof of concept for how we might begin introducing T&L practices to TPC students in low-stakes but meaningful assignments.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.2024.3418237
  24. Supervisor Communication Competence and Employee Outcomes: Predictive Effects in Remote, Hybrid, and In-Person Workplaces
    Abstract

    Supervisor communication competence was used to predict both beneficial (Study 1) and detrimental (Study 2) employee outcomes across remote, hybrid, and in-person work experiences. In both studies, there were no differences in perceived supervisor communication competence based on remote, hybrid, and in-person work experiences. As predicted, effective and appropriate supervisor communication were related to employee outcomes across work experiences. In Study 1, regression analyses indicated that effective communication was the best predictor of beneficial employee outcomes (engagement, empowerment, and accomplishment), whereas appropriate communication was the best predictor of detrimental employee outcomes (burnout, stress, alienation, and turnover intentions) in Study 2.

    doi:10.1177/23294906231167176
  25. Symposium: Discussion in Progress: A Burkean Parlor Conversation on Equity-Based Assessment
    Abstract

    This symposium documents an ongoing conversation between five faculty members from Portland Community College. The discussion explores what “equity-based assessment” means, grappling both with the reasons for adopting such approaches as contract grading, labor-based grading, and ungrading and with the challenges of implementing them in two-year colleges.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc2024521110
  26. Honor Consultant Safety: A Community Contract for Better Writing Center Ethics
    Abstract

    This article offers a narrative account of how we, graduate assistants at a private, Vincentian university writing center, confronted and addressed sexual harassment within our space. Beginning in the spring semester of 2022, we saw an increasing number of sexual harassment incidents in our writing center. Desperately searching for more effective practices to protect our consultants and clients alike from these experiences, we drew inspiration from Kovalik et al.’s (2021) concept of a community contract, developing a contract tailored to the specific needs and dynamics of our writing center environment. By recounting our experiences, this article highlights the challenges faced by the consultants we mentor when dealing with harassment in their workplace, as well as how we balance policy and agency when looking for a solution. There is little literature currently on sexual harassment in writing center scholarship, so it is our hope that our experiences will inspire future research as well as fill some existing gaps in the academic landscape. We conclude this essay by reflecting on the outcomes of our initiatives and the lessons learned in the process. We hope that this framework will prove valuable to other writing centers currently dealing with similar problems, and that by implementing a community contract, writing centers may preemptively avoid such situations. Keywords : student misconduct, sexual harassment, community contract, writing center policy We quickly learn as writing center consultants that one unanticipated comment can throw off an entire session with a student, no matter how well the session had been going before. This becomes even truer when it comes to unwarranted sexual advances, observations about one’s identity, or illicit, uncomfortable conversation topics. This was true for Maya, [1] a senior writing consultant at our center. The session began as most do, exchanging pleasantries, ensuring that the student-client is comfortable, and determining how the next 45 minutes will be best spent. It was not until a few minutes into the session that her client, a white, male peer, derailed the focus of the session with one comment: “Hey, you’re pretty for a brown girl.” In this moment Maya, taken aback, must take stock of her positionality, the student-client’s positionality, what is at risk, and her own emotions, and then determine how to move forward. Does she address the inappropriate nature of this comment? Does she smile and brush off the affirmation of colorism, moving the session forward? Does she find a graduate assistant or another leader in the writing center and escalate the matter higher? In mere seconds, Maya must navigate an unfair and unjust situation with the means available to her. Though there may be resources available and support surrounding her, at this moment it is very easy for her to feel alone, targeted, unsafe, and unsure. Unfortunately, situations like these are not uncommon. The Association of American Universities (2019) found that on college campuses, 59.2% of women experience some degree of sexual harassment during their time at the university (p. viii). While there is not enough definitive research to confidently assert that these staggering statistics are reflected in writing center spaces, it is clear to those working in these spaces that some level of harassment is making its way through the writing center’s doors from the campus at large. We have found this true in our own writing center especially, a writing center at a private Vincentian university, with the rates of student misconduct growing exponentially in the two semesters following the height of the Covid-19 pandemic (namely Spring 2022 and Fall 2022). From racialized comments like the one Maya endured to inappropriate gestures during consultations, from clients derailing writing conversations in order to ask for consultants’ phone numbers to severe incidents of stalking, our writing center has been the background for an array of concerning incidents. As we saw the number of weekly incidents rising, we questioned how to move forward and what the best practices were to keep our consultants safe while maintaining the “homey” and welcoming feel we, and many other writing center administrators, desire our writing center to emanate, for better or for worse (McKinney 2013). The way forward was a journey for us, a journey on which we hope many more writing centers will join, as the work is nowhere near its endpoint. With this goal in mind, in this paper, we will discuss our lived experiences in our writing center as graduate assistants through a narrative format and the way we handled the threat of sexual harassment in our space. We share our collaborative process of creating a community contract for our writing center and offer the final version as a foundation for others to build upon. We create a framework that balances student agency and autonomy with necessary, protective policy that can easily be adapted by other writing centers negotiating their way through the muddy waters of student misconduct in their space. We believe that our work bridges gaps in existing research by demanding an intellectual consideration of sexual harassment in writing centers as a focal issue within student misconduct, something that desperately needs recognition within this field. We both work at our writing center as graduate assistants, so we are invested in the day-to-day operations of our center as leaders. [2] We toggle between our identities as administrators, mentors, and students, and this gives us a complex and unique perspective from which we conduct our leadership. [3] We see what is going on from a higher level– we know what needs to happen from an administrative point of view, what kind of training needs to happen, and how to keep the center running smoothly. But we also see how the job affects our undergraduate consultants in a very real way as we are “in the weeds” with them. Our campus is diverse in race, religion, gender identity, sexuality, economic backgrounds, and more. With this diversity at the forefront, we want our center to be a place that celebrates it, that champions students’ voices, and that feels like a safe space. When we started to notice that some sessions were impacting the space in a negative manner – for both consultants and for clients – we responded as both peers and student-leaders. Because of our unique position as graduate assistants, in many cases, we either saw or heard the incidents that occurred in our space, or were notified shortly after. Additionally, because we share close relationships with both the writing center’s director and assistant director, we felt empowered to act on behalf of our staff while knowing we were fully supported from above. While there were an alarming number of incidents, we have chosen to highlight the three that, along with Maya’s story, exemplify the crux of the issue at hand: blatant entitlement. In the spring semester of 2022, our campus was slowly transitioning back to its pre-Covid status quo. Masks were no longer required, distancing was loosened, and students were opting, once again, for in-person classes. This also meant that the writing center experienced higher traffic than it had in over a year, bringing in new students every day. One of these students was Arthur, a nontraditional student who frequented the center daily. At first, consultants found him a bit creepy but had difficulty articulating why. He had a certain suspicious demeanor about him, and many interactions with him seemed off-putting. He would lurk about the center, even if he did not have appointments, and began to make certain consultants uncomfortable with his presence. He had the tendency to “sneak up” on consultants and startle them when he wanted to ask a question and had little to no awareness of personal space. He acted as if the writing center was his alone, to the point that many consultants acknowledged that they felt that they no longer had access to their own workspace. As his behavior began to worsen, consultants took note. Many refused to be in spaces near him, and others requested to not work with him. When he would make appointments, he refused to make them himself online (as is our center’s policy) but would wait by our front desk until a female staff member was working there and then insist that that staff member make an appointment for him. Similarly, he would consistently book sessions only with our women consultants and come unprepared with no clear goals, thereby putting extra work on our consultants to direct a session that had no inherent direction. Often, he would also demand that these consultants do tasks outside their responsibility, such as plugging in his laptop for him. In one specific instance, one of our strongest and boldest consultants attempted to terminate the session after he presented no assignment to work on; this resulted in his refusal to leave and an attempt to cause an angry scene, demanding to speak to our director (also a woman). After this incident, we asked Arthur to leave our space and deactivated his account on our scheduling platform. He attempted to return in the fall of 2022 and, once again, put up quite the fight with our director, but we were able to stand our ground to ensure the safety and comfort of our consultants. We hoped that this was a one-off incident, but we were sadly mistaken. Our situation with Arthur only seemed to begin an influx of these types of events, heightening our awareness as leaders. In the fall semester of 2022, incidents began to increase both in intensity and number. Lauren, a senior consultant, came to us to report unwelcoming and hostile incidents with a client who happened to be a co-worker in her other campus job as a resident assistant. This co-worker had crossed boundaries multiple times outside of the space, including an instance where he refused to leave her dorm room. This particular client began making appointments with Lauren and usually did not convey clear goals or a specific assignment to work on. Other times, he would neglect bringing in any kind of writing assignment at all; he made appointments simply to chat with Lauren as his consultant. The advances he made during these types of sessions were unwanted and unencouraged, and altogether made Lauren feel unsafe. To address these incidents, we began by simply moving his appointments to other consultants. The student became apoplectic at the thought of his appointments being moved and complained to both the director and assistant director of the writing center, both of whom kindly explained the policy behind their decision. He responded that working with Lauren was a “clear right” as he pays tuition money that funds the center, and by that logic, funds his access to Lauren’s person. The disturbing nature of his presumptuous ownership over Lauren, a black woman, was made further alarming by their racial identities: as a white man, this client’s rhetoric embodied the financial entitlement that has historically commodified black women’s bodies and their labor. His response to our administrators demonstrated the full extent of his assumed privilege to consultant access, time, and intimacy of the consultation space in the center, a notion that we found to be increasingly shared by a vast number of the student population that utilized writing center services. At the same time, the student began to show up in Lauren’s place of residence, unexpected and unannounced. Because of the nature of these advances, the matter had to be reported institutionally with the Title IX office. This student had access to both of Lauren’s places of work, one of which was also her home as an RA. The harassment cornered her in almost every aspect of her daily life, causing distress and questioning/jeopardizing her safety. We wondered if working with a specific consultant truly was a “right,” and if any codes of conduct existed that would suggest otherwise, but our search into this matter institutionally came up empty, prompting us to fill the gaps. During the evening hours at our writing center, a student came in with a creative short story he wanted to get an opinion on. Once again, Lauren was the consultant for this particular session, and by this time, had unfortunately become accustomed to working through difficult sessions. The session began normally, and the story seemed innocent at first. It followed a budding college romance in the residence halls, but the story took a dark turn when the plot morphed from romance to murder. The story specifically explained in detail how the main character kills his love interest, proceeds to rape her inside their residence hall, and later eats her. Reaching this point in the story, Lauren became increasingly uncomfortable and excused herself to alert one of us and asked how she should move forward. At our writing center, we, of course, encourage writings of all types and typically instruct our consultants to help clients even if they disagree with the viewpoints being articulated as it can be a good chance for education and for changing the rhetoric surrounding oppression (Suhr-Systma & Brown, 2011). It is also the responsibility of both the reader and writer to authentically respond (Elbow & Belanoff, 1999). However, with the explicit nature of this story and Lauren’s clear uneasiness, we made the decision to shut down the session. When we explained this to the client, he stated that “he had the right to bring in whatever he wanted ” and work with whomever he likes. We wondered how far is too far with writing, what consultants actually consent to as they enter a session, and how much we can actually protect our consultants from uncomfortable situations. We share these stories to paint a realistic picture of our writing center and to express the urgency we felt to “deal” with the problem. Stories have a unique way of drawing storyteller and listener together into a relationship, even if temporarily; the hardships faced by one will by proxy be felt by the other (Dixon 2017). With this in mind, we invite you into the weeds of our writing center and share with you our collaborative process for overcoming the sexual harassment we saw. With our consultants’ safety risk increasing simply by existing in our space and doing their job, we knew we had to find a new way forward as leaders. To begin, we borrowed Dixon’s (2017) framework of accepting the messy, everyday parts of writing center work as integral to what we do. Rather than looking at these incidents as something to overcome, move past, and forget for the sake of trying to create an idealistic – yet unattainable – space, we addressed the discomfort these incidents left behind. In her research on queering the everyday of writing centers, Dixon (2017) suggests that negotiating sexual harassment and other incidents comes from working through unsettling events and asking how they “complicate our understanding of what it means to make meaning in the center.” In our case, what do these new levels of harassment mean? Do they affect how consultants interact with each other and/or with clients? What kind of environment do we want to build, and how do we get there? Next, we collected whatever resources we could find on sexual harassment and similar occurrences in writing centers. While the scholarship on the subject was relatively limited, a handful of studies aided us in our journey. Harry Denny’s foundational work, Facing the Center, situates sex and gender dynamics in the writing center as a pivotal point of study. He writes that “our sex, our gender, and the politics attendant to them are ubiquitous in writing centers and to the people that circulate through them” (p. 87). To ignore the different power dynamics, privileges, and potentials for harm that accompany sex, gender, and its intersections across multiple identities is to ignore a key component of the work being done in a writing center space. Denny reminds us that though we cannot fight every battle, we must find strategic moments to fight the gender and sex oppressions we see in our centers (p. 111). This sentiment reinforces the importance of the work we are attempting to accomplish. Dixon and Robinson (2019), and Nadler (2019) pushed us to question the space of a writing center itself – we want our spaces to be welcoming, but what does that mean? And at what cost? Nader (2019) discusses online writing center spaces and what kinds of behaviors and attitudes are welcome there. Specifically, he addresses tutor consent– by entering online space what exactly are tutors consenting to? Is this consent clearly defined (typically, the answer is “no”)? Similarly, Dixon and Robinson (2019) tackle what “welcome” means inside an in-person writing center, especially when institutional positionality is considered. The university places rules and regulations on a writing center that directly impact what shape “welcome” takes and who exactly is welcome. They call us to redefine comfort, space, ideology, and practice in order to consider what “welcome” means in practice. This is a call we took seriously as we strived to address the incidents in our writing center because we did not want our space to welcome harm. As Dixon and Robinson (2019) express, writing centers are situated in the midst of institutions that, more often that not, have conflicting agendas concerning the handling of sexual harassment. This is an area that writing centers need to tread carefully, balancing institutional responsibility with the well-being of the students who inhabit the space. Prebel (2015) writes of the implicit harm in mandatory reporting. She argues that mandatory reporting in centers, and across the institution, in reality victimize those who have experienced sexual harassment. Meadows (2021) builds on this work, highlighting key ideas that she believes will spark conversations in writing centers and move us toward finding a solution to sexual harassment that does not leave victims isolated and defeated. She asserts that we must start these conversations with each other and push for some sort of institutional reform – two things we look to accomplish through our work here. Using Prebel (2015) and Meadows (2021) as a springboard, it seemed clear that we needed to tackle the problem of institutional policies versus internal, departmental policies. We had no internal policy in place to deal with sexual harassment or other forms of student misconduct at the time these incidents began to occur. In our center, we try to have as few hard-lined policies as possible because we believe that policies, no matter how good-intentioned, typically tend to fail to serve the entire population which they are intended to regulate and can easily become tools of oppression. Our greatest desire is for both our consultants and our student-clients to have agency in the sessions, and we find that the best way to ensure that is to lessen the authoritarian policies in place. We adopted this mentality from the work of Natarajan, Cardona, and Yang (2022), who write about the policies on writing center landing pages from an anti-racist lens. They argue that policies even as simple as “no proofreading” or appointment allotments can send subtle yet clear signals as to who is welcome or not welcome in a space. Sometimes, policies are created with implicitly biased rationales. While many policies seem neutral when taken for face-value, underneath they expose roots in racism and ableism, disproportionately affecting already marginalized student writers and tutors. To combat this potential marginalization, Natarajan et. al (2022) suggest focusing on the students themselves and how policies affect them, rather than focusing on the nitty gritty of the actual policy. They delineate the distinction by focusing on the who rather than the what : We wanted to adopt their ideology of people-focused versus policy-focused procedures in our space. While policies do help standardized practices so that every student at the writing center, both writer and tutor, has the same foundation, these policies can also affect the students in different ways. This is something that writing center administrators must be aware of while working with students and when creating the policies meant to protect them. We took this thinking to heart in our writing center, wanting to respect the diversity of our space by keeping rigid procedures to a minimum. We intended our space to allow allow creative expression and autonomy for both writers and tutors to set the boundaries of their consultations. Yet, in doing so, we found that when things get dicey in a session for a consultant, especially concerning sexual harassment, the lack of clear, available policy works toward our disadvantage. Until these incidents, we had almost been scared of power and authority as concepts; it was now our chance to remedy this stance and find a healthy balance between power and autonomy. In writing centers and related scholarship, there is more often than not an acute need to move away from any sort of hierarchy to ensure that work can be done. We know and live by the mantra “produce better writers, not better papers,” focusing on equipping writers with transferable writing skills rather than making sure they have an A+ paper ready to go by the end of a session (North 1984, 438). Similarly, we strive for our centers to be welcoming homes and not stuffy classrooms or remedial-only spaces. Carino (2003) reminds us that peership is elevated in writing center scholarship as the ultimate form of tutoring, a practice we actively promote in our own center. It represents “writing centers as the nonhierarchical and nonthreatening collaborative environments most aspire to be” (Carino, 2003, p. 96). We see consultants and their clients as two equals, two students, two friends . But should friendship truly be the goal of writing consultations? Of course, considering friendship is helpful for many consultations, especially when the clients come into their sessions eager and ready to dive into their writing. But more often than not, it can create an awkward dynamic between tutor and writer. Students do not always come into our writing center with the intention to learn and do so happily; many times, students come into our space with the intention of getting extra credit, having someone to write their papers for them, or, in extreme cases, crossing boundaries. If I only see my tutor as a friend, what is keeping me from crossing boundaries and making inappropriate advances? Friendship is a familiar relationship, one that suggests intimacy. Yes, there is inherent intimacy built into the work of consultation as sharing writing is extremely personal and often feels like sharing oneself. Yet, at the end of the day, writing consultation is a job with specific goals. We want clients to feel welcome, safe, and productive while doing their work with a tutor, yet this desire should never come at the cost of our student tutoring staff’s well-being, all for the sake of “friendship.” There must be some sort of balance between the two extremes of hard-lined policies and idealistic friendship. Tutors need to have agency in their sessions to direct their clients as needed and to add whatever personalization feels right to them, but clear boundaries also need to be established between tutor and client for a safe working relationship to exist. We cannot turn a blind-eye to the power dynamics at play in tutor-client relations for the sake of friendship; this becomes especially important when sessions become difficult. Acknowledging that there is some sort of power dynamic occurring in sessions can help consultants embrace their desired autonomy, not only when shutting down unwanted advances but also in the more predictable difficult sessions, such as when clients are on their phones or clearly have faulty expectations of what writing center consultants can do. Carino (2003) reminds us: While we do not want to cross the line into an authoritarian regime where administrators dictate exactly what can occur in a session and create rules for every little thing, some level of actual authority given to our consultants and policies in place to help guide sessions truly can be a healthy thing. In order to create policies that brought us closer to this healthy foundation, however, we had to navigate institutional systems and authority, which many times proves to be a much trickier task. When it comes to institutional responsibility for a sexual harassment or student misconduct case, the path to accountability and due process can often come with difficulty to alleviate a threatening situation. Institutions are responsible by Title IX to ensure that there is equal access to all University spaces and that such access is not hindered, for example, by another student’s threatening presence. However, institutional responsibility also includes ensuring compliance to reporting, evidence, and investigation standards, some of which have come under scrutiny for taking agency– and consent– away from the victim/survivor. When writing centers welcome individuals into sessions, they do so with the other person’s consent and right to self-determination, but this culture comes to a halt when mandatory reporting practices bind writing centers to situate the victim/survivor outside of their own autonomy. Holland et al. (2021) write that “lack of consent lies at the heart of both sexual assault and universal mandatory reporting” (p. 3).  Regaining this lost sense of autonomy and control is “essential to recovery and healing after individuals experience sexual trauma” (p. 2). However, when an individual– client or consultant– reports to their graduate assistant or directors at the writing center, they may then be subjected to a series of interrogation from one department to another. This may require them to reiterate their stories and endure trauma for the sake of attaining justice, as well as have their consent to privacy be undertaken by university surveillance, the police, attorneys, private investigators, and the perpetrator– all of which came from one nonconsensual report (Know Your Title IX 2021). The ramifications of mandatory reporting become even more pronounced when consultants occupy marginalized racial identities. In these instances, the consequences extend to issues of racialization, mistrust of authority, and the perpetuation of harmful stereotypes. As with the consultants in our story, the victim/survivor’s racial identity increases their susceptibility to harm from surveillance measures. As Holland (2021) reminds us, mandatory reporting can reinforce the mistrust persons of color already carry as a result of previous racialization, over policing, and personal experiences of police brutality. The fact that “providing safety and support has become synonymous with increasing police presence [and] surveillance” shows what little consideration mandatory reporting policies give to this mistrust (Méndez, 2020, p. 98). In this way, white supremacy becomes enmeshed in mandatory reporting and decreases a student of color’s likelihood of reporting. For Black, Indigenous, and women of color (BIWOC), specific gendered and racialized stereotypes can further inhibit them from reporting out of self preservation. Black women who report face being stereotyped as the “angry black woman” to minimize justified anger over sexual harassment (Morrison 2021). Furthermore, race-specific stereotypes that label Black and Brown women as overly promiscuous can lead institutional authority figures to orient their investigation towards the victim/survivor’s credibility (Buchanan 2002). Surveillance as a result of mandatory reporting then turns into a measure of scrutiny rather than safety for BIWOC victims/survivors. For writing centers, this dilemma of institutional responsibility and ethics of care is crucial to our commitment to social justice. In her work on mandatory reporting in writing centers, Bethany Meadows (2021) asks, “if we believe students have the right to their own language and voice, then why do we remove survivor agency with mandatory reporting?” If we acclaim students’ self-determination in consultations, then how can we implicate ourselves in processes that remove autonomy, forcibly re-traumatize, and subject survivors/victims to surveillance from institutions that systematically oppress the racial and gendered identities of those who come forward? For writing centers, these dilemmas of institutional responsibility and ethics of care are crucial to our commitment to social justice. Mandatory reporting removes students from a place where they “can experience some distance from institutional authority” to a space where “the center– and consultant– is more in consensus with the institution than in collaboration with the student” (Prebel 2015). In our cases of consultants facing harassment from clients, the balance between institutional cooperation and the culture of collaboration and care we shared for each other became complicated. As Méndez (2021) asks, “to what extent is having Title IX as the only option available to address sexual misconduct one of the preconditions for silencing a diverse range of survivors?” To be able to actualize the work of reducing institutional harm, writing centers must build “viable responses and healing options for the range of survivors who have been deemed systemically disposable” (Méndez 2021). At our writing center, we created our own code of conduct to give our consultants the option to resolve peer harassment without creating unwarranted surveillance or pressure on a student. Doing so, we hoped to enact an ethics of care for our consultants alongside the ethics of care we pursue for student-clients. Throughout the commentary on the newest revisions to Title IX regulations, there is much debate over the requirement that indirect disclosures, such as through an assignment, must be reported. Under these guidelines, “nearly all employees will be required to report when: they have information about conduct that could reasonably be understood to constitute sexual harassment and assault because they… learned about it ‘by any other means,’ including indirectly learning of conduct via flyers, posts on social media or online platforms, assignments, and class-based discussions” (Holland, n.d., p. 186). According to Prebel (2015), “disclosures of sexual assault made in student essays and reflective pieces like personal statements are considered reportable” and under these circumstances, “the mandate to report can thus be interpreted as a form of textual interventionism, a limit on how individual writers might ‘own’ their texts or develop agency through their writing” (p. 4-5). While Prebel references a client’s disclosure about being a victim/survivor, you will remember from Lauren’s story that our writing center was faced with a client’s fictional first-person narrative, whereas the narrator perpetrated sexual violence and murder, including rape, necrophilia, and cannibalism in a dorm setting. The client’s consultant, feeling physical and mental discomfort, removed herself from the session and a graduate assistant explained to the client that he would not be allowed to bring in writing that was harmful to the consultant’s psychological being. The student-writer lodged a counter complaint that they were denied their right to write about and seek consultancy on any subject matter. This is not a debate distant from writing center scholarship as many have reported the complications arising from “questions about whose it is to adopt or accommodate to whom and to what effect” when it comes to working with a client whose writing threatens respect and dignity for the existence of one or many fundamental identities of the consultant (Denny 2010). However, the social injustices that emerge from a passive or indifferent response to these works create a culture that de-prioritizes the consent and inclusivity of consultants and even other clients. The crux of the issue lies in how a writing center approaches inclusivity. As Dixon and Robinson (2019) write, “inclusivity becomes complicated when writing centers have clients who visit the center with racist, sexist, homophobic, ableist, or otherwise oppressive papers.” Arguments to maximize inclusivity of these clients and their ideas often root in taking a writing-based approach that perhaps challenges sources and evidence, but not ethics. While this more objective angle does enhance the comfortability of the client, it does not serve social justice and through performance, indicates an indifference to the personhood of consultants or clients who share the identities being oppressed. Critical to this proposition is the radical social justice praxis set forth by Greenfield (2019) who addresses the issue of allowing writing consultants to help authors “be more effective in communicating their racism or misogyny” (p. 4). Considering the writing center’s positionality within the larger institution, “our privileging of writers over righteousness risks in both small and large ways our field’s complicity in enabling or even promoting systems of injustice many of us personally reject” (Greenfield, 2019, p. 5). When “the work of writing centers is implicated in these various systems of oppression,” then “we have an ethical responsibility to intervene purposefully” (Greenfield, 2019, p. 6). Others may argue that textual or even verbal intervention in violent writing contradicts the core writing center value of championing a client’s language and voice, but then one must also ask, whose voice and what message is upheld in that apathy? Moreover, where is the consultant’s consent to hear and handle writing directly opposing their existence? While consultations often defer control to student-clients in order to practice student-centered approaches, it does not mean that consultants also drop their subjectivity. The process of recognition and response is alive on both ends, and both clients and consultants work to balance the inherent power dynamics in their relationship.  However, when a client presumes entitlement to a consultant’s right to self-determine their boundaries in a session, including a consultant’s right to remove themselves from a space where their existence or autonomy no longer felt welcome, power is wielded to enact control and oppression. An ethics of care for clients grounds much of our considerations on what “comfortable” and “welcome” mean for a given space.  However, it is time that an ethics of care for consultants is also closely considered. It is in that deeper examination that we found the larger implications of student misconduct on our space. Primarily, student misconduct reveals gendered assumptions of consultant work and a client’s rights to the consultant’s mobility, time, intellectual resources, and emotional faculty. Writing center staff is typically female-dominated, perpetuating the stereotype of women as helpers. The notion that women should exist in remedial spaces and provide help to the men that need it and/or desire it, though the men (more often than not) are reluctant to accept such help, is a persistent problem. Denny (2010) writes of this issue: Thus, how we interact with gender in a healthy manner is of utmost importance for the safety of all students that inhabit our spaces, consultants and clients alike. Denny (2010) writes that “our gender and sex are among those political and historical variables that cut through the scene of tutoring. For some, the point of entrée into this conversation vis-à-àvis writing centers revolves around gendered notions of writing—that there are uniquely male, female, feminine or masculine ways of doing and learning it” (p. 89). Gendering in writing centers cannot be escaped– gender is such an outward-facing expression of our innate identities that it is difficult to hide or ignore, even if we wanted to. Similarly, as Morrison (2021) points out, consultants do not leave their race at the door of writing centers, and “racism itself is not dropped at the door of the writing center by anyone” either (p. 120). In and out of the writing center, “experiences of women of color are frequently the product of intersecting patterns of racism and sexism” (Crenshaw, 1991, p. 1243). At these intersections, the dual axis of marginality imposes extra layers of emotional taxation in addition to being stereotyped as nurturing “helpers.” For women of color, their racial identity presents an additional axis that increases the emotional labor placed on them. BIWOC consultants are placed “in a position of constant negotiation” of identity politics, having to perform what Morrison (2021) calls a “balancing act” of filtering responses to racialized hostility to maintain a hospitable work environment, especially if it’s lacking a conscious commitment to anti-racism practices (p. 124). The lack of a conscious commitment to anti-racism practices amplifies the challenges that women consultants of color face, perpetuating an environment where racialized sexual harassment can thrive. For example, while some instances of racialized sexual harassment may be more overt, such as “hey, you’re pretty for a brown girl,” other instances may be more covert, making it harder to validate feelings of racial targeting within sexual harassment. Such experiences “can be incredibly direct and personal for those who live them, while those who perpetrate the acts may deny them or fail to notice them and their exclusionary effect” (Morrison, 2021, p. 128). In the case of Lauren’s client, implying that access to Lauren was “paid for” by his tuition may have been just one final attempt to pre-approve his harassment; but for Lauren, these comments may invoke a scary reminder of the present manifestations of racial capitalism. The sexual harassment here was apparent. However, the racism Lauren felt may go unacknowledged for multiple factors: its covert presentation, the consultant’s need for self-preservation from gaslighting, and the racial consciousness of the writing center at hand. To cultivate an ethics of care for all consultants, it is essential for writing center culture to commit to addressing overt and subtle expressions of systemic racism and the emotional labor they require to overcome. Because writing center spaces offer a welcoming environment that encourages empathy and collaboration, they can often be misinterpreted as informal environments where anything goes. Regardless of gender, consultants have to engage in various forms of emotional labor as part of their daily work. It follows, then, that women consultants are already doing a great degree of this type of labor before adding in the gender bias that disproportionately affects them. Navigating gender bias itself takes a great degree of emotional labor, a labor that could easily weigh on a consultant long after the session concludes. This begs the question of what kind of emotional labor is required of students in writing centers, especially of consultants. Mannon (2021) asserts that emotional labor is typically something we simply expect of writing center consultants without training. It is something we believe is central to working in a writing center, yet we treat emotional labor as if it is something consultants should inherently understand and know how to navigate. It is not something trained or taught; rather, it is simply expected. However, when we ignore this type of work as a very real and very valid part of the writing center experience, we create a space “where the work of managing writers’ emotions is invisible, devalued, and disheartening” (Mannon, 2021, p. 145). Complicating further the consultant’s emotional burden is the neoliberal idea that students at a university are consumers whose needs must be met at any cost. As displayed in the three stories we shared, there is an overarching theme of entitlement– entitlement to the consultant herself, her time, to the writing center space, to have any sort of behavior accepted, etc. Universities do everything in their power to attract high performing (and high-paying) students, promising an array of services in return, ranging from state-of-the-art gyms to trendy residence halls and to, of course, writing center and tutoring services (Mintz, 2021, p. 88). In this kind of framework, the “customer is always right,” which leads consultants in writing centers to consistently navigate what the client expects of them– another emotional juggle that is not taught, and further, should not have to be. This becomes extremely problematic in writing centers where the front-facing consulting service is primarily conducted by women. The underlying notion of client-as-consumer tips the scale of the power dynamics between client and female consultant before the session even begins. When dealing with the emotional labor and trauma that accompany sexual harassment in sessions, the conjunction of neoliberal ideals and gendered expectations exacerbates the problems faced by our women consultants. By failing to create a space where emotional labor is validated as hard work as well as having limited policies in place that empower consultants in this emotional labor, both consultants and clients suffer. Nadler (2019) affirms this when writing about student consent for both student-consultants and student-clients. What do we consent to? What do we not consent to? How is this communicated? How does this change depending on the space we find ourselves in? He asks, “when consultants lose agency because of undesirable circumstances they have no choice in entering, how is that not the ultimate form of harassment?” (Nadler, 2019, pt. IV). We centered this question when attempting to find a way forward in our own sexual harassment situation and determined that lacking space for the acknowledgement of emotional labor and the protection of agency in our own center was becoming increasingly problematic. Protecting the consultant’s agency and giving them a clear route to achieve this became our top priority. Searching for a way forward proved difficult as we wanted to strike an appropriate balance between policy and agency. Denny (2010) raises the question of gender and sexuality in the writing center, asking, “whose burden it is to adapt or accommodate to whom and to what effect. Like the dynamics around sexuality, these moments of gender conflict are fraught with policy and political complications” (p. 93). How do we protect consultants? How do we have clear policies while steering clear of total authoritarian attitudes? We found a solid foundation in the work of Kovalik et al. (2021). Their work in community contracts for online spaces gave us a foundation for our own solution and ushered in a new way to handle policy in writing center spaces. Given the problem of emotional labor Mannon (2021) makes clear, the weight of responsibility writing tutors have when sessions go awry is clearly problematic, especially considering power structures, different identities, and different uses of language. The issue of harassment and misconduct in a writing center muddies the waters for tutors and can cause harm in a space that is supposed to be open and safe (Kovalic et al., 2021). Additionally, because students are typically not trained to handle misconduct (and we must ask – should they be? Is this their responsibility? In their pay grade?), the responsibility falls solely on the tutor experiencing the problem, isolating them and asking them to negotiate in the moment far more than a session agenda. Many tutors shrug “off their uncomfortable interactions, thinking they would never come into contact with the student again– so why bother?” (Kovalik et al., 2021, p. 2). Their idea to combat these inequitable dynamics was to create a community contract, specifically for their online sessions, to take the full responsibility off of their tutors and to share the responsibility equally across the tutor-client relationship. The contract stated what a session is, what its purpose is, what will happen in the session, and what is not to happen in a session. Everyone must sign the contract, ensuring that everyone understands what is expected. This study by Kovalik et al. (2021) became the bedrock of our own– it revealed to us an equitable way forward and promised a bright solution to the problem that had been darkening our center. In brainstorming sessions with upper administration, there were questions about what this contract posed theoretically for the power dynamics within writing center culture. Contracts, in a broad sense, are prescriptive agreements between two parties, a set of rules and regulations to abide by that are designed to protect individuals by limiting interpretation and scope. Given that writing center practice prioritizes anti-hierarchical and student-centered approaches to collaboration, contracts in the space can seem too authoritative on the consultant’s end, considering the power they inherently bring to the session. However, according to the collaborative theory of contracts (Markovits 2004), a shared sense of intention and obligations actually sustains cooperation and collaboration better than otherwise. Framed as a legal theory in this context, Markovits’ theory the sustainability of collaboration and community through contracts or promises holds profound implications for how writing centers can reassess the importance of establishing healthy, clear, and secure boundaries. This reconsideration can enhance the comfort of both clients and consultants, fostering a collaborative environment where they can work towards a common end-goal without apprehension of inappropriate motives. Having a community-contract certainly changes the relations among the clients and consultants who engage in them, but these changes can enhance opportunities for collaboration despite their formality. Markovits (2004) writes that promises “increas[e] the reliability of social coordination and promot[es] the efficient allocation of resources” (p. 1419).  This is because promises “establish a relation of recognition and respect– and indeed a kind of community– among those who participate in them” (Markovits 2004, p. 1420). Recognition and respect are the feedback loop which defines the bond between a consultant and a client. As Trachsel (1995) writes, “the intersubjective dynamic of recognition and response, the relational self in close connection with another self, is crucial to the successful enactment of a learning process centered around the student” (p. 38). Even more so, staying honest to a promise or contract “enable[s] persons to cease to be strangers by sharing in the ends of the promises” and fulfillment of their joint intentions (Markovits 2004, p.1447). When clients and consultants can each hold up their end on the promise to conduct themselves with respect for the other’s boundaries and self-determination, they “cease to be strangers and come to treat each other, affirmatively, as ends in themselves, by entering into what I call a collaborative community” (Markovits 2004, p. 1451). Within the nuances of this theory and its application on our own writing center community contract, one can see how what seemed authoritarian actually comes to be integral in sustaining a respectful community. With the spirit of collaboration and an ethics of care, our methodology for designing a contract included an all-staff meeting as well as an accessible brain-dump document where all consultants could anonymously pose suggestions for what boundaries would allow them to ensure safety and self-determination in a session. It was easy for us to invite the consultants into these conversations as non-hierarchical collaboration is modeled to us through our own position as graduate assistants, and because their voices are incredibly important to a document that directly affects their experience in their workplace. Consultants were eager to be a part, and were active participants throughout the process. Our writing center staff is committed to one another, as friends and as colleagues, so everyone took the drafting seriously in the hope it would strengthen the already existing bonds in our space. As we can see here, many of our consultants posed their concerns side-by-side in what textually feels like solidarity to protect each other and themselves. The root of many of these issues– such as phone distractions, expecting a consultant to “fix” papers, crossing personal boundaries– rested in the harmful assumption that a consultant’s time and intellectual resources could be disregarded and disrespected. In this document, the staff brought together what they believed defined the contractual obligations or promises of the relationship between consultants and clients from their personal experiences. Most of all, they emphasize a need for shared intention to be present and active with writing to work on in a session. Shared intentions, as per Markovits’ (2004) analysis, is the foundation to coordination. For example, one of our consultant’s suggestions, “must have intention to work on their own writing” better allows for both client and consultant to move forward with the session. When one party does not share this intention, then the consultation moves backwards in progress. These statements relate to our mission, to the expectations of a client so that a consultation can be collaborative, and to the non-negotiable behavior in a workplace. We wrote this first draft of the contract towards the end of the semester, when student misconduct and sexual harassment reports had lessened, but we still felt its impact across the space. Examining the language here, such as posing every statement with “I agree” and requiring initials, one can interpret how we feared losing the safety of the writing center space, alerting us of a need to be stricter with policy writing and interpretation. To the process of initialing and signing, we also added that these were “non-negotiable” rules for a client to “abide by.” While the language here emerges from the anxiety and need to protect interpretation so that another client could not bend our policies to justify their inappropriate behavior, it nonetheless exacerbated power dynamics in client-consultant relationships. It was focused on giving the power to dictate rules and control interpretation to the hands of writing center staff, rather than welcoming collaboration from our community– something we would later revisit and revise. Writing this draft, there was much concern about how certain terms would be interpreted and how we could best enforce a culture of accountability that served social justice. One critical method we implemented here was writing what would be considered a breach of this contract. As Markovits (2004) theorizes, “contracts enable persons who are not intimates nevertheless to cease to be strangers; and breaches do not just reinstate the persons’ prior status as strangers but instead leave them actively estranged” (p. 1463).  This means that a contractual relationship allows for community building (rather than remaining strangers post-consultation) when recognition and respect of intentions, goals, and obligations are met. However, when they are breached, the contract itself contains the codified authority that allows for a clear discontinuation of that relationship. Because we did not have a clear policy on student misconduct and what breached appropriate behavior in our writing center, clients often felt not only entitled to returning to the writing center but also entitled to working with the same consultant that they had harassed. By having a written document that clearly defined what constituted a breach of appropriate behavior and the consequences for such, consultants and clients could easily point to their right to remove themselves from a consultation and disengage in any unwanted future relationship. After we had returned from break, graduate assistants and upper administration sat down with our previous draft of the contract. Significant changes were made as we had returned to the community contract with our mission to practice care, collaboration, and non-hierarchical praxis in mind. We removed the initials and replaced “I agree” statements with language to indicate these terms as expectations rather than rules. Removing initials and signatures came from our desire to emphasize that this is a shared community document and to maintain a horizontal relationship with our clients and each other, rather than the traditional vertical hierarchy of promisee and promisor often found in more traditional contracts. By doing so, we also hoped to reiterate these guidelines as part and parcel of community-building in the writing center. We removed the term “non-negotiable” from the title as we began to realize that “writing centers become arenas where the support they provide and the cultural assumptions that go along with them present unfamiliar points of contact between people who might not otherwise be thrown together” (Denny 2010, p.100). As Denny questions in his article, we too considered how we might ensure the safety of our staff while still maintaining spaces that “embrace a diversity of bodies, identities, and practices?” To this point, we altered the language of this contract to match our embrace of restorative rather than punitive approaches toward clients who commit misconduct while still upholding the consultant’s autonomy and feelings as valid and deserving of a righteous response. Our final community contract and its terms represent a culmination of emotions, thought, scholarship, and advocacy we all experienced in the previous year. Outside of structuring the contract in a more welcoming and supportive tone, we also hoped that our specific terms would assist us in facing interpersonal as well as larger institutional issues we encountered. Our first item establishes our intentions and goals as consultants by pointing clients towards our mission statement. Items two and three as well as term five continue on the mission of creating available and clearly stated expectations to be shared between consultants and clients for greater cooperation. Item four is designed to lower instances where a consultant feels overburdened in the emotional labor they provide to a session. As Mannon (2021) writes, “affective engagements are central to writing center practice” (p.144). By asking clients to come to a consultation when they are ready to be actively engaged and indicating exactly what that labor of engagement involves, clients can hopefully better imagine this often-invisible emotional laboring on the client and consultant’s part. For consultants, “emotional labor might take less of a toll in environments that define it, value it, and establish conditions where it resonates positively” (Mannon 2021, p.161). Mindful of this, term seven also seeks to validate a consultant’s autonomy by authorizing their feelings as sufficient enough reason to end a consultation. Items six, seven, and eight are designed to protect consultants and clients psychologically and physically. Specifically, in term eight, we sought to clearly answer what Dixon (2019) asks writing centers to contemplate: “We perpetuate the idea of comfort to foster a setting for vulnerability, yet how do we know what is comfortable, what welcome means, for everyone who comes into our space? Who do we prioritize welcome for and how?” In term eight, we assert consultations as spaces with professional boundaries despite being peer-to-peer relationships. In both of these terms, we also hoped to “intervene purposefully” (Greenfield 2019) in the institutional taking of survivor/victim consent through mandatory reporting. By asserting the right of clients and consultants to end a session without having to report to others, we hope this contract can provide one template by which writing centers can “expand anonymous and voluntary reporting options that survivors can control” (Holland 2021, p.3). Following our student-centered model, this contract as a whole provided our writing center the status of a community with a heightened sense of empowerment and choice. Rather than enforcing the hierarchical practice of signing the contract, which demands a client’s acknowledgment toward the higher power of the staff’s voice against theirs, we decided to place the contract at the bottom of our homepage for clients to view and know before entering a session (see figure 4). While the client still retains the responsibility of knowing the terms of the contract, we do not necessarily present the contract in a way that might fashion hostility before the consultation even begins. At its end result, this contract shows how collaboration works best when boundaries are clearly drawn, rather than ambiguously assumed. This becomes increasingly important as the writing center at our university is a female-majority space where consultants’ identities are publicly visible via our scheduling platform. With high rates of sexual harassment on campuses, a female-majority space requires distinct protections necessary for collaboration to flourish. While there is a concern that boundary setting will enforce too much formality, thereby prohibiting consultants and/or clients from feeling comfortable in their sessions, it is important to note that these boundaries in actuality enhance the comfortability of both clients and consultants to work without fear of losing their agency or of tolerating inappropriate behavior (Carino 2003). With the contract in place, consultants and clients enter sessions with clear expectations of what comprises successful sessions, and they have a written and agreed upon exit strategy should a session go awry for any reason. It is our deepest desire that the steps that we took at our writing center will bring a tangible lasting change. As both of us are moving on from that university, our involvement in the day-to-day interactions with consultants will be at a minimum, so we lose a little of our ability to monitor the contract’s success. However, we left ways for the future graduate assistants in the space, as well as other administrators and consultants themselves, to keep track of the safety of our consultants. We employed, like Kovalik et al. (2021), a behavior log to keep track of student misconduct and the circumstances surrounding it. This will help our writing center keep track of incidents and potentially be able to predict them before they occur if we see patterns form. We will do this through the center’s scheduling platform, WCOnline. Typically, consultants create client report forms to send to the client as a recap of the session, but they can also be internal reports for the center itself. If there is any problem, discomfort, or misconduct in a session, we can make a report that stays in our system. This will be useful for any future research that will be done in the space and will be helpful for us as we monitor the appropriateness of sessions. Additionally, we suggest that the future graduate assistants do regular well-being checks with the staff at staff meetings, to see how things are going from their perspective, as well as work to educate new staff on the contract. Because we are a staff completely composed of students, there is much turnover, a problem any academic knows too well. While the student staff that helped create the contract knows the contract well and understands its importance, it is imperative to continually educate future hires of the contract as well, so that it does not lose its credibility or its place in our center. In the same vein, it is our hope that this contract will be a living document, constantly evolving to suit the needs of the writing center population. As new staff comes in and learns of the importance of these policies, we invite new conversations to be had and new iterations of the contract to be created. This is not a project to be sealed shut and packed away– active contributions will keep it alive and ensure that the spirit of the project remains. We share this process in the hopes that other writing centers across universities will be able to adopt and transform this framework in ways that accommodate their unique spaces and students. We also share the process with the keen desire that we see more scholarship addressing these issues as our work is in no way comprehensive. There is an array of different writing center environments and factors that could change the scope of this work and must be considered. We pose a few lingering questions for future researchers: what happens when misconduct occurs in a center that has evening hours when no administrators are around? What happens when the sexual harassment or misconduct occurs between members of the staff, rather than between a staff member and a client? Even more severe, how do we come alongside students that may feel harassed by their own administrators, beyond whatever institutional measures are already in place? And, lastly, while this work accounts for the sexual harassment of women, especially BIPOC women, how might we consider the other communities that may be at risk of this type of harassment, namely the LGBTQIA+ community? We also want to encourage the administrators who deal with student misconduct in their centers to remember that they are not alone. Because of our deep level of care for our center and for the students we interact with everyday, we experienced extreme fatigue while working towards a solution. We often speak of protecting the emotional labor of the writing consultants, but confronting and mitigating these incidents requires emotional labor on the part of the administrators as well. Unfortunately, as administrators, there is sometimes no higher authority who can offer the validation of having your needs and labor recognized. This further adds to the emotional labor taken upon by administrators. We experienced this in real-time, and we want to acknowledge how painful it is to juggle institutional expectations and personal commitments. It can sometimes feel fruitless, especially when the atmosphere of your space has changed, and you work desperately to get it back. It is hard but meaningful work. If you are feeling these things, give yourself some grace. Know that the work is worthwhile. All in all, we believe that the community contract is a helpful tool to writing centers to make concrete policy that protects student workers and student clients alike, all the while maintaining the collaborative, non-hierarchical feel that most centers desire to achieve. We are incredibly grateful to have been able to work with each other and with the undergraduate staff at the writing center to develop this community contract. After seeing the toll that these numerous accounts of student misconduct had on our undergraduate consultants, it feels good to know that we have something in place that will hopefully be able to help. Sexual harassment is an ongoing and under-researched problem in writing centers, something we would like to see change in the near future. We hope that these narratives along with our solution provide inspiration to other centers to begin to tackle the problems of sexual harassment head-on. The work is not over, and it will take all of us, writing center staff and students alike, to change the writing center landscape for the better. [1] Throughout this paper, all names will be changed, and stories anonymized to protect the identities of our student population [2] We would like to take a moment here to acknowledge and thank the third graduate assistant in our WC, Chris Ingram, who worked closely with us as a student-leader as these incidents were occurring. He was instrumental in helping us mitigate these issues in real-time, as well as helping us consider alternate strategies of addressing the misconduct, some of which can be found in Appendix B. [3] Our position is relatively undefined. We exist in a liminal space between the WC’s administrators, the director and assistant director, and the undergraduate staff. We work closely with the center’s assistant director and help him with any administrative tasks (such as scheduling and leading staff meetings) that need to be done. Our primary role, however, is still one of consulting and working with students one-on-one. Approximately 30% of our work is administrative. This makes our position as graduate assistants very fluid; no one day is the same. We often find ourselves liaisons between the administrators and the staff, simply because we are part of both “worlds.” Buchanan, N. T. P. D., & Ormerod, A. J. P. D. (2002). Racialized Sexual Harassment in the Lives of African American women. Women & Therapy , 25(3-4), 107–124. https://doi.org/10.1300/J015v25n03_08 Carino, P. (2003). Power and Authority in Peer Tutoring. In M. A. Pemberton & J. Kinkead (Eds.), The Center Will Hold: Critical Perspectives on Writing Center Scholarship (pp. 96–113). University Press of Colorado. Crenshaw, K. (1991). Mapping the margins: Intersectionality, identity politics, and violence against women of color. Stanford Law Review , 43 (6), 1241–1299. https://doi.org/10.2307/1229039 Denny, H. C. (2010). Facing Sex and Gender in the Writing Center. In Facing the Center (pp. 87–112). University Press of Colorado. Dixon, E. (2017). Uncomfortably queer: Everyday moments in the writing center. The Peer Review , 1(2). https://thepeerreview-iwca.org/issues/braver-spaces/uncomfortably-queer-everyday-moments-in-the-writing-center/ Dixon, E., & Robinson, R (2019). Welcome for Whom: Introduction to the Special Issue. The Peer Review , 3(1). https://thepeerreview-iwca.org/issues/redefining-welcome/welcome-for-whom-introduction-to-the-special-issue/ Elbow, P. & Belanoff, P. (1999). Sharing and Responding (3rd ed.). McGraw-Hill Humanities. Meadows, B., T. (2021). Cracks in the system: Ethics and tensions of mandatory reporting for writing center professionals. The Dangling Modifier. https://sites.psu.edu/thedanglingmodifier/cracks-in-the-system-ethics-and-tensions-of-mandatory-reporting-for-writing-center-professionals/ Greenfield, L. (2019). Introduction: Justice and Peace are Everyone’s Interest: Or, the Case for a New Paradigm. In Radical Writing Center Praxis: A Paradigm for Ethical Political Engagement (pp. 3–28). University Press of Colorado. http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctvg5bszx.4 Holland, K., Hutchison, E., Ahrens, C., Goodman-Williams, R., Howard, R., & Cipriano, A. (n.d.). Academic Alliance for Survivor Choice in Reporting Policies (ASC) Letter on Proposed Title IX Regulations. https://psychology.unl.edu/sashlab/ASC%20Response%20Letter%20to%20Proposed%20Title%20IX%20Mandatory%20Reporting%20Regs.pdf Holland, K. J., Hutchison, E. Q., Ahrens, C. E., & Torres, M. G. (2021) Reporting is not supporting: Why the principle of mandatory supporting, not mandatory reporting, must guide sexual misconduct policies in higher education. Proceedings of the National Academies of Sciences , 118(52), 1-4. https://doi.org/10.1073/pnas.2116515118 Know Your Title IX. (2021). The Cost of Reporting: Perpetrator Retaliation, Institutional Betrayal, and Student Survivor Pushout. Retrieved from https://www.knowyourix.org/wp- content/uploads/2021/03/Know-Your-IX-2021-Report-Final-Copy.pdf Kovalik, J., Haley, M., & DuBois, M. (2021). Confront student misconduct at the writing center. The Dangling Modifier , 27. Mannon, B. (2021). Centering the emotional labor of writing tutors. The Writing Center Journal , 39(1/2), 143–168. Markovits, D. (2004). Contract and collaboration. The Yale Law Journal , 113, 1419–1514. https://www.yalelawjournal.org/pdf/224_ah6tbit6.pdf Méndez, X. (2020). Beyond nassar: a transformative justice and decolonial feminist approach to campus sexual assault. Frontiers, 41(2), 82–104. Mintz, B. (2021), Neoliberalism and the crisis in higher education: The cost of ideology. Am. J. Econ. Sociol., 80: 79-112. https://doi.org/10.1111/ajes.12370 Morrison, T. H. (2021). A Balancing Act: Black Women Experiencing and Negotiating Racial Tension in the Center. The Writing Center Journal , 39 (1/2), 119–142. https://www.jstor.org/stable/27172216 Nadler, R. (2021). Sexual Harassment, Dirty Underwear, and Coffee Bar Hipsters: Welcome to the Virtual Writing Center. The Peer Review , 3(1). Natarajan, S., Galeano, V., Cardona, J. B., & Yang, T. (2022). What’s on Our Landing Page? Writing Center Policy Commonplaces and Antiracist Critique. The Peer Review , 7(1). North, S. M. (1984). The idea of a writing center. College English , 46(5), 433. Prebel, J. (2015). Confessions in the writing center: Constructionist approaches in the era of mandatory reporting. The Writing Lab Newsletter, 40(3–4), 2–8. https://wlnjournal.org/archives/v40/40.3-4.pdf Suhr-Sytsma, M., & Brown, S.-E. (2011). Theory in/to practice: addressing the everyday language of oppression in the writing center. The Writing Center Journal, 31(2), 13–49. Trachsel, M. (1995). Nurturant ethics and academic ideals: Convergence in the writing center. The Writing Center Journal, 16(1), 24-45. Retrieved from https://www.jstor.org/stable/43441986

  27. Examining teacher’s evaluative language in written, audio and screencast feedback on EFL learners’ writing from the appraisal framework: A linguistic perspective
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2024.100871
  28. The Resonance of Resonance
    Abstract

    ABSTRACT This article explores a state of movement in the humanities into nonhuman entanglements. A key term, “resonance,” emerges in this movement. Predominating scholarship orients resonance as a flourishing. In this article, accounts of the destructiveness of mechanical resonance signal a telling lacuna in humanities scholarship, one this article works to remove.

    doi:10.5325/philrhet.57.1.0081
  29. Book Review : Failing Sideways: Queer Possibilities for Writing Assessment, Stephanie West-Puckett, Nicole I. Caswell, and William P. Banks, Utah State UP, 2023.
  30. Writing assessment and feedback literacy: Where do we stand and where can we go?
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2024.100829
  31. A Dialogue on Public Health Celebrities during COVID-19
    Abstract

    This dialogue offers a transnational perspective on the emergence of public health officials (PHOs) as celebrities during the acute phase of the COVID-19 pandemic. Drawing on scholarship on public health rhetorics (e.g., Keränen, 2014; Malkowski & Melonçon, 2019) and on our experiences of living through the ongoing pandemic as well as observing its effects in Australia, Canada, China, and the United States, we focused our discussion on our local contexts; key public health celebrities who emerged in those contexts; changes in public reaction to those figures over time; and why the celebrification of public health figures is of interest to scholars in rhetoric of health and medicine. We close by reflecting on how our transnational discussion of public health celebrities has reshaped our understanding of celebrification in health and outline key areas of future collaboration and inquiry.

    doi:10.5744/rhm.2023.4005
  32. Negotiating Relationships at the Writing Center: Removing Roadblocks and Building Bridges
    Abstract

    In our peer writing tutor/consultant alumni research project, participants indicate that writing center work is primarily focused on negotiating relationships. We identify two primary orientations participants had to negotiating relationships: “removing roadblocks” and “building bridges.” We discuss the potential for the bridge-building orientation to promote an inclusive culture of writing across campus.

    doi:10.58680/ccc2024753558
  33. Tribute to Minnie Bruce Pratt
  34. When the First Rhetoric You Hear is New Materialist
    doi:10.37514/pei-j.2024.26.3.06
  35. Rhetoric in a Dappled World
    doi:10.37514/pei-j.2024.26.3.08
  36. Resumers in and beyond a Writing-Intensive Preparatory Course: Challenges, Assets, and Opportunities
    doi:10.37514/wac-j.2024.35.1.09
  37. Knowing, Feeling, and Doing Language with Communities: Racialized Multilingual Students’ Critical Raciolinguistic Labor
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Knowing, Feeling, and Doing Language with Communities: Racialized Multilingual Students' Critical Raciolinguistic Labor, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/86/3/collegeenglish863244-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce2024863244
  38. Pseudocommunity as a Limitation in Antiracist Faculty Professional Development
  39. Using Content Analysis and Text Mining to Examine the Effects of Asynchronous Online Tutoring on Revision
    Abstract

    What do writers do with the feedback they receive? While the answer will vary depending on the writer’s experience and the rhetorical situation, understanding what writers do can provide important information for course redesign and professional development of tutors and instructors. In this first of two manuscripts, the authors examine how first-semester, first-year writing students use responses provided via asynchronous online tutoring (AOT) in revising their assignments. Our primary research question was: What was happening in—and after—those tutorials? We addressed this question by a process of narrowing and refining of data analysis toward increasingly precise inferences as we progressed from automated to coded analysis, which culminated in examining the drafts submitted for tutoring, tutor feedback, and the subsequent assignments submitted for evaluation in the students’ FYW courses. In parallel, we describe the writing analytics–informed methods used to do so in hopes that others will be compelled to replicate or extend this work in their own contexts. We found that students made corresponding revisions at both macro and microstructural levels when provided with directive or declarative feedback, and they made few revisions when tutors provided open-ended questions.

    doi:10.7771/2832-9414.1943
  40. Readiness to Learn: Variations in How Students Engage with the Teaching for Transfer Curriculum
    Abstract

    This article outlines the concept of readiness to learn (RTL) as a framework for explaining students’ differentiated engagement with the Teaching for Transfer (TFT) curriculum. As documented in student voices, RTL operates along a continuum ranging from preparing to engage, on one end, to enacting TFT, on the other, with beginning to engage in the middle.

    doi:10.58680/ccc2023752248
  41. The Circle of Life: Rhetoric, Rectification, and Recreation at Steele Indian School Park
    Abstract

    ABSTRACTABSTRACTSteele Indian School Park (2001), a city park in Phoenix, Arizona, serves as the memory site for the Phoenix Indian School (1891–1990), an off-reservation boarding school that was part of the federal program of forced assimilation. In this essay, we perform an analysis of the park’s 24 interpretive columns, which serve as an educational display. We argue that the park’s recreational use dominates its role as a historic site. To begin we consider how the history of place shapes memory. We argue that, like museums, parks have a colonial past by addressing their historic relationship to assimilation. Next, we establish that the school served as a recreational destination for Phoenicians. We theorize that both these general and specific histories of place influence the site’s public memory narrative by bifurcating the intended audience and privileging a recreational user. To theorize the relationship between recreation and memory, we build on geographer Kenneth Foote’s term “rectification,” which describes how signs of violent or tragic events are removed so that a site can be returned, in this case, to recreational use. To facilitate the process of rectification, we argue the interpretive columns use four interdependent rhetorical strategies—decontextualization, erasure, appropriation, and paternalism—to elide the racist history of forced assimilation. Our findings indicate the colonial history of place, if unexamined, may continue to influence public memory narratives.KEYWORDS: Off-reservation boarding schoolsparksplacepublic memoryrhetoric AcknowledgmentsThe authors thank Joseph Buenker at ASU Library for research assistance.Disclosure StatementNo potential conflict of interest was reported by the author(s).

    doi:10.1080/02773945.2023.2193183
  42. Distress Coping Responses Among Teleworkers
    Abstract

    <bold xmlns:mml="http://www.w3.org/1998/Math/MathML" xmlns:xlink="http://www.w3.org/1999/xlink">Background:</b> During the COVID-19 pandemic, the popularity of teleworking has risen. Telework seems poised to remain popular even after the pandemic fades away. As a result, it is important to understand the humanistic effects of telework such as distress, coping responses, and related effects. <bold xmlns:mml="http://www.w3.org/1998/Math/MathML" xmlns:xlink="http://www.w3.org/1999/xlink">Literature review:</b> Uncertainties related to telework can lead to distress. When this occurs, teleworkers may employ a variety of coping responses, which vary across several important dimensions. These coping responses vary in the extent to which they affect telework outcomes. <bold xmlns:mml="http://www.w3.org/1998/Math/MathML" xmlns:xlink="http://www.w3.org/1999/xlink">Research questions:</b> 1. What strategies do teleworkers use for dealing with telework distress? 2. How are various coping strategies related to humanistic telework outcomes? <bold xmlns:mml="http://www.w3.org/1998/Math/MathML" xmlns:xlink="http://www.w3.org/1999/xlink">Methodology:</b> Data from a survey of 504 American teleworkers were used to test a theoretical model. <bold xmlns:mml="http://www.w3.org/1998/Math/MathML" xmlns:xlink="http://www.w3.org/1999/xlink">Results:</b> Results suggest that teleworkers cope with telework distress through assistance seeking, technology experimentation, venting, and negative and positive emotions. Coping responses had differential effects on telework exhaustion and satisfaction, with negative and positive emotions and venting affecting exhaustion, and assistance seeking, task experimentation, emotions, and venting affecting satisfaction. Distress had a direct effect on exhaustion, but not on satisfaction. <bold xmlns:mml="http://www.w3.org/1998/Math/MathML" xmlns:xlink="http://www.w3.org/1999/xlink">Conclusion:</b> The effects of emotion-focused coping on telework satisfaction and exhaustion are notably stronger than those of problem-focused coping responses. Emotion-focused coping responses that are adaptive have beneficial effects, while those that are maladaptive have detrimental effects. Adaptive problem-focused responses have similar effects. The extent of communication focus does not seem to affect the impact of coping responses on outcomes.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.2023.3290927
  43. Coalition Building against Anti-Asian Racism: Interweaving Stories of Transnational Asian/American Feminist Survivance
  44. Community-Engaged User Experience Pedagogy: Stories, Emergent Strategy, and Possibilities
    Abstract

    In this article, we discuss the unique challenges of Community-Engaged User Experience (CEUX) by using storytelling and present a framework of emergent patterns (brown, 2017) to make visible labor, practice, and messiness of the process of building, maintaining, and renewing partnerships with community members and partners. We share three models for CEUX engagements: one-to-many, many-to-many, and one-to-plural. Within the models, we detail the structure of each CEUX engagement, what students did, and the affordances and constraints of each model. In addition, we share thoughts or voices from the community partners or collaborators or students engaged in the projects. We conclude by connecting the models to the elements of Emergent Strategy in the section From Patterns to Possibilities where we call on fellow instructors and community partners to embrace abundance-oriented questions.

    doi:10.1145/3592367.3592371
  45. Review of "User Experience as Innovative Academic Practice by Kate Crane and Kelli Cargile Cook," Crane, K., & Cargile Cook, K. (Eds.). (2022). User Experience as Innovative Academic Practice. The WAC Clearinghouse; University Press of Colorado. https://doi.org/10.37514/TPC-B.2022.1367
    Abstract

    In User Experience as Innovative Academic Practice , editors Kate Crane and Kelli Cargile Cook present and curate fresh perspectives for instructional and curriculum design by arguing that technical and professional communication (TPC) programs will benefit if user experience (UX) methodologies are applied in pedagogical settings to gain greater insight into the student user's needs, challenges, and environments, thereby not only making student users the center of the course design process, but also co-creators of instructional materials and strategies. To support the effectiveness of UX methodologies in learning about student needs and assessing program success, Crane and Cargile Cook bring together authors who present case studies where UX methods such as user profiles, journey maps, usability studies, diary entries, affinity diagramming, and so on were applied in various aspects of pedagogic design and re-design.

    doi:10.1145/3592367.3592376
  46. Story of a Community-Based Writing Resource - And a Call to Engage
    Abstract

    This article tells the story of YpsiWrites, a community writing resource that provides support, resources, and programs for all writers. It shows how ideas from adrienne maree brown's Emergent Strategy (2017) provide a generative framework for community-engaged initiatives. It uses this framework to examine the work of YpsiWrites, and, in doing so, illustrates the value of the framework for planning, carrying out, and assessing community-engaged work (CEW). The authors share responses to questions they posed to stakeholders, along with themes from those responses, which paint a more nuanced picture of the nature and potential of this work. They conclude with a call to engage and an invitation for others to use these questions as a heuristic in pursuing their own, unique community-engaged work.

    doi:10.1145/3592367.3592372
  47. Introduction to the Second Issue: A Conversation about Community-Engaged Research
    Abstract

    This introductory dialogue invites readers to think with a range of scholars about the role of community engaged researchers in the field. It draws together a range of perspectives as way of honoring CER through both methodology and genre. The authors provide insight into their own experiences and draw attention to elements of CER that rarely get discussed and published.

    doi:10.1145/3592367.3592368
  48. Assimilation/Appropriation: What Jewish Discourses in Rhetoric, Composition, and Writing Studies Tell Us about the Limitations of Inclusion
    Abstract

    Drawing upon original post-structural phenomenological research, this article explores how Jewish discourses are pathologized and marginalized in rhet/comp spaces in ways that impact theorizing, pedagogy, professional interaction, and disciplinary knowledge production and how the academy’s white Christian hegemony reifies itself through these processes. As the limited assimilative success of Jewish people demonstrates, inclusion is not inherently equitable, nor does it necessarily change the structures of white supremacy. Ultimately, I suggest that cultural rhetorics contributes a more critical conceptualization of “inclusion” for the academy that acknowledges the limitations and dangers of assimilation into whiteness.

    doi:10.58680/ccc202332667
  49. Empathy, understanding, and alliance
    Abstract

    This online antiracist program for children as young as 3 and their parents/caregivers took place in June of 2020 early in the COVID-19 pandemic. Driven by a desire to build change in opposition to racism and unite families during a time of quarantine and isolation, the program fuses family literacy practices to create space for discussions surrounding race, racism, anti-racism and alliance. The model of the program uses children’s literature to make difficult topics accessible to young children, and provides literacy activities which are engaging, age appropriate, and adaptable to materials at hand, interests, abilities and attention spans of each child. This success of this program demonstrates the power of the model to engage with young children and issues of social justice.

    doi:10.1558/wap.24358
  50. Disrupting Textual Regimes of Climate Disaster Recovery Governance Through Translation
    Abstract

    Using data sets from ethnographic research, this article examines how language minorities navigate textual regimes in disaster recovery procedures governed by bureaucratic recovery technologies. To discuss the impacts of Western climate governance regimes and alternative disaster recovery communication, this article traces rhetorical practices of transnational multilingual communities of color around a disaster relief program. I argue that community-engaged translation practices operate as the locus of rhetorical strategies against disaster recovery injustice.

    doi:10.1080/10572252.2023.2210169
  51. The Use and Misuse of Indigenous Science
    Abstract

    Knowledge about the use of the term “Indigenous science” (IS) is valuable to technical and scientific communication in the larger goal of exposing colonial, appropriative legacies. Using rhetorical content analysis, we analyze 61 instances of IS in US-based news articles and find that IS is often represented as an ongoing activity, connected to food production, and related to higher education activities. However, IS is rarely defined and Indigenous people are not always cited/quoted.

    doi:10.1080/10572252.2023.2210166
  52. Diagnosing Chinese college-level English as a Foreign Language (EFL) learners’ integrated writing capability: A Log-linear Cognitive Diagnostic Modeling (LCDM) study
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2023.100730
  53. The development and validation of a scale on L2 writing teacher feedback literacy
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2023.100743
  54. Composition Organization and Development Analysis (CODA) Scale: Equipping high school students to evaluate argumentative essays
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2023.100724
  55. Memorial Statement for K. Hyoejin Yoon
  56. Forum: Issues about Part-Time and Contingent Faculty Conference on College Composition and Communication
    doi:10.58680/tetyc202332510
  57. Symposium: Learning to Teach and Transgress from bell hooks
    Abstract

    Contributors to this symposium, current and former two-year college teacher-scholar-activists, reflect upon bell hooks’s legacy share the lessons they have learned from her work, and consider how hooks’s teachings might inform our praxis and move us forward as a profession.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc202332512
  58. Annotated Bibliography of Research in the Teaching of English
    Abstract

    This bibliography includes abstracts of selected empirical research studies as well as titles of other related studies and books published between June 2013 and May 2014. Abstracts are only written for research studies that employed systematic analysis of phenomena using experimental, qualitative, ethnographic, discourse analysis, literary critical, content analysis, or linguistic analysis methods. Priority is given to research most directly related to the teaching of English language arts. Citations in the "Other Related Research" sections include additional important research studies in the field, position papers from leading organizations, or comprehensive handbooks.

    doi:10.58680/rte202332358
  59. The Value of Purposeful Design: A Case Study of an ePortfolio Reflective Prompt
    doi:10.37514/atd-j.2023.20.3-4.03
  60. What the Dickens
    Abstract

    Abstract In this essay, the authors discuss how collaborative course design fundamentally reshapes power structures within the classroom, opening traditional texts and canonical authors to generative readings. Through the design of an introductory-level literature course centered around a single celebrity author, Charles Dickens, the co-teachers detail how students came to see authorship as an inherently collaborative act, and through the lens of Foucault's “author function,” how these students came to see themselves as both collaborators and authors. This course, from inception to execution, was a collaborative effort grounded in feminist pedagogy, and as demonstrated by student feedback and the project examples included in the appendix, this pedagogical approach empowered the students to recognize themselves as co-creators of knowledge within a classroom.

    doi:10.1215/15314200-10082129
  61. Writing Toward a Decolonial Option: A Bilingual Student’s Multimodal Composing as a Site of Translingual Activism and Justice
    Abstract

    Drawing on discussions of (de)coloniality and translanguaging, this article reports findings from a classroom-based ethnographic study, focusing on how a self-identified Latina bilingual student resists colonial constructs of language and literacies in her multimodal project. Based on an analysis of the student’s multimodal composition, other classroom writings, and a semistructured interview, I examine how she creatively and critically draws on her entire language and literacy repertoire in her multimodal composing. More specifically, I demonstrate how she draws from and builds on her lived experiences of linguistic injustices and racialization and transforms such experiences into embodied knowledge making and sharing through her multimodal composing. I argue that students’ engagement with multimodality can and should be cultivated, sustained, and amplified as a site of translingual activism and justice with decolonial potential, and I suggest, further, that such a shift requires a change in approaching, reading, and valuing students’ multimodal meaning making.

    doi:10.1177/07410883221134640
  62. Personal Essay: The Archive that bell Built
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Personal Essay: The Archive that bell Built, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/85/3/collegeenglish32375-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce202332375
  63. Everyday Assessment Practices in Writing Centers: A Cultural Rhetorics Approach
    Abstract

    We write about a cultural rhetorics approach to writing center assessment at two different institutions where we think about assessment as everyday practice that enables us to tell multiple stories about our centers. We share how we create assessment committees within the center and collaboratively develop and revise assessment approaches and instruments, particularly with consultant input. Then, we discuss the various communities that inform and benefit from our assessments, including consultants, a broad range of writing center stakeholders, and writing center administrators. Assessment as everyday practice means that we are better informed and prepared when these constituents ask questions, make requests, or operate from (false) assumptions. We hope this view of assessment leads readers to build relationships with the individuals in their centers and universities in order to create assessments that matter in particular times and spaces as well as assessments that morph and change as the readers’ cultural communities change.

  64. Contingency as a Barrier to Decolonial Engagement: Listening to Multilingual Writers
    Abstract

    Based on the concept of transformative listening by García (2017) that views listening as a form of decolonial work that must take place in writing centers, the article examines colonial thinking and contingency as toxic preexisting conditions of writing center ecology that hinder our ability to listen to marginalized multilingual voices. Recognizing the commonality between multilingualism and contingency, both as ignored marginalized intersecting identities in the hierarchy of the racialized and corporatized university system, the article describes the complexity of engaging contingent workers in decolonial work and listening. Further, it argues that contingency creates significant barriers to the type of antiracist and decolonial work that García calls for that cultivates transformative listening. The article proposes specific types of collaborative training and partnerships that writing centers should invest in to foster decolonial listening and work while addressing the material constraints faced by contingent faculty and staff.

    doi:10.7771/2832-9414.1985
  65. Timely, Relevant, Practical: A Study of Writing Center Summer Institute Alumni Perceptions of Value and Benefits
    Abstract

    Since its inception in 2003, the IWCA Summer Institute (SI) has been understood within the writing center field to be an important professional development opportunity for new and experienced writing center professionals (WCPs). Publications on the SI to date have focused on anecdotal perceptions of the benefits to leaders and participants or on a single outcome, such as research output. Thus, the writing center field knows little about how and in what ways participants perceive the SI’s benefits across cohorts and across a variety of professional areas. By gathering quantitative and qualitative data from every SI cohort from 2003 to 2019, the goal of this study was to identify and define the benefits of the SI, focusing in particular on how participants themselves understand them. The survey received 161 responses, a response rate of approximately 27%; all 17 years of the SI were represented. The study found that, despite the field’s shifting priorities since 2003, the concerns and needs of WCPs have remained relatively constant over time, and that the SI serves the most pressing administrative needs of participants.

    doi:10.7771/2832-9414.1186
  66. Representing the Structure of a Debate
    Abstract

    AbstractIn this article I aim to use the 1948 Russell-Copleston debate to highlight some recent problems I have experienced teaching argument analysis in my philosophy courses. First, I will use argument diagramming to represent the arguments in the debate while reflecting on the use of this approach use to teach argument analysis skills. Then, I will discuss the tools and methods scholars have proposed to represent debates, rather than just individual arguments. Finally, I will argue that there is not, but needs to be, a good way to represent argumentative debates in a way that neither obscures the essential details of the exchange nor becomes too unwieldy to extract a sense of the overall debate.

    doi:10.1007/s10503-022-09586-2
  67. “Free License to Communicate”: Licensing Black Language against White Supremacist Language Assessments in a PreK Classroom
    Abstract

    The policing of Black Language is inextricably tied to the policing of Black people and is entrenched in a long history of white Western European colonization. The legacies of white supremacy pervade schooling in its earliest years, yet Black teachers have consistently mounted a counterforce in battling white hegemony. In this article, I feature one such teacher, Raniya, who licensed Black Language in her preK classroom. Based on three months of classroom observations and interviews, this ethnographic case study explores the institutional architecture that affords white supremacist language assessments, particularly through an epistemology of language as an abstracted entity and through its process of curricularization. A raciolinguistic perspective illuminated how the white teachers at Raniya’s school insisted on broadly dehumanizing students of color through a schoolwide policy based on white monolingual standards. Drawing on notion of “vernacular insurrections,” I juxtapose white teachers’ raciolinguistic ideologies with Raniya’s practices. She claimed her classroom as a critical vernacular site through her approach of student language as a practice, and by subverting the normalcy of white hegemony within the schoolwide assessment process. This article calls for a shift in thinking about skills-based, decontextualized approaches as inherently white supremacist, and excavates how such a language approach supports white supremacy to thrive. I discuss the significance of centering the fight against white supremacy in our analysis of literary practices, which elucidates the potency of even small amounts of white dominance in institutional mechanisms as detrimental for Black students. As a field, the stagnation of Black student equity and commitment to white hegemony by white educators and administrators across preK through higher education persists. Though some white educators diverge from hegemonic practices, we must consider who benefits and what is sustained when exceptions are used to overlook and not interrogate the norm. This work contributes to the mounting rationales for racial diversification in the teacher workforce.

    doi:10.58680/rte202232152
  68. “In God We Trust?”: Christian Nationalists’ Establishment and Use of Theistnormative Legislation
    Abstract

    This essay examines how US Christian nationalists have come to rely on the motto “In God We Trust” as a piece of theistnormative legislation that they believe legitimizes their understanding of the United States as a Christian nation. Through an analysis of archival documents and congressional hearings, I demonstrate how Christian nationalists played a key role in the establishment of “In God We Trust” on coins and as the national motto that has allowed contemporary Christian nationalists to point to the motto as “proof” that the United States is a Christian nation. This project challenges the taken-for-granted historical narrative that the motto “In God We Trust” is a secular celebration of US religious heritage through demonstrating how the motto, from its beginning, has functioned to promote and mask Christian nationalism, often at the expense of marginalized groups.

    doi:10.1080/02773945.2022.2062435
  69. Global Perspectives on Intercultural Communication: edited by S. M. Croucher, New York, NY, Routledge, 2017, 365 pp., $170 (hardcover); $58.45 (E-book), ISBN: 9781138860780
    doi:10.1080/10572252.2022.2088975
  70. Languages, Infrastructures, and Ecologies: Toward Rematerializing Activisms
    Abstract

    This article reports on the three sessions of the 2021 ATTW Virtual Conference including the Keynote Address and connects them to three other sessions through the lens of social justice to navigate the intersections of language, access, material ecologies, and social infrastructures. Echoing the conference theme, I suggest that those sessions attend to material complexities and local conditions and help us recognize culturally and locally responsive approaches to discursive activities in research and pedagogy in the field of TPC and that this work helps technical communicators and educators sustain and advance disciplinary identities of which social justice scholarship is a central part. By using my reflections on the observed ATTW sessions, I conclude that we can adopt what I term ethical pragmatism as an actionable takeaway, which refers to practical approaches grounded in each community’s history, culture, and sociomaterial conditions.

    doi:10.59236/rjv22i1pp84-104
  71. A Review of Bridging the Multimodal Gap: From Theory to Practice edited by Santosh Khadka and J.C. Lee
  72. Examining the social consequences of a locally-developed placement test using test takers’ attitudes
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2022.100626
  73. Formalized Curiosity: Outcomes of an Empirically Based Research Methods Course for English Majors
    Abstract

    What are the outcomes of a course designed for English majors that teaches empirical research methods and uses quantitative and qualitative data collection? This question is of particular importance as students majoring in English typically do not engage in empirical research but are accustomed to humanistic inquiry or creative activity. Although there has been considerable research on assessment of outcomes of undergraduate research on STEM students (Lopatto; Seymour, et al), to date, no assessment of outcomes has been done on this population. We--all enrolled in just such a course--approached this research question through mixed methods: Content analysis of the syllabus; Content analysis of anonymized end-of-term reflections written by the students; Survey of students who have successfully completed the course (n=90); Interviews of the two instructors of the course.

    doi:10.58680/ce202231989
  74. The White Power of White Space: Rhetorical Collusion and Discriminatory Design in the Obama-Trump Inauguration Photo
    Abstract

    Abstract When side-by-side photographs of the 2009 and 2017 U.S. presidential inauguration crowds circulated after President Trump's inauguration, few doubted what they saw: the crowd in 2017 was significantly smaller than it had been eight years earlier. Whereas popular discourse around the photo obsessed over size of the crowds, I argue that differences in contrast, color, and clarity suggest a different narrative than the logic of quantity: Trump will return an orderly, white national body, cleansed of Obama's unruly, sepia swarm. This essay re-reads a key moment of recent U.S. visual politics, turning what came to be read as either a joke or a preview of the “death of facts” as something more sinister: a visual harbinger of Trump's white supremacist program.

    doi:10.14321/rhetpublaffa.25.2.0001
  75. Who Is It Really For? Trigger Warnings and the Maintenance of the Racial Status Quo
    Abstract

    This essay examines the discourse around the trigger warning through the analytic paradigm of racial literacy and the rhetorical frames of colorblind racism to illuminate how the trigger warning as currently conceptualized, even when framed as a means of equitable engagement, is mediated by and upholds the racial status quo.

    doi:10.58680/ccc202232015
  76. What Cannot Be Said? “Equity Achieved”
    Abstract

    ABSTRACT In contemporary U.S. public discourse, calls for achieving equity abound. Many metrics now measure equity being achieved. I inquire into whether equity can be said to be achieved and still be equity. Inquiring as such leads me to excavating the menacing and actual cultural violence of developing such achievement. Simultaneously, this excavation shows the rhetoric of equity qua equity as a means of abolishing the conditions for that violence to take hold. I put forward that equity cannot be said to be achieved without the conditions of possibility equity offers being colonized. If a commitment to antiviolence speaks, it cannot say, “Equity achieved.”

    doi:10.5325/philrhet.55.1.0071
  77. “Seizing” Kairos: Never Again MSD’s Enactment of (Digital) Rhetoric
  78. Ways of Knowing and Doing in Digital Rhetoric: Digital Rhetoric & Post Truth Politics
  79. The Trigger Warning and the Pathologizing White Rhetoric of Trauma-Informed Pedagogy
    Abstract

    In this article, I analyze the trigger warning, a pedagogical practice often framed as student-responsive and trauma-informed, to elucidate the ways in which trauma-informed pedagogy functions rhetorically to pathologize and individualize experiences of racism and other societal inequities that cause collective trauma. I draw upon original interview data and rhetorical analysis through a systems framework to explore how reductive pedagogical practices developed within the confines of a white, western notion of trauma may subsequently perpetuate students’ marginalization. Finally, I highlight the potential for more comprehensive, inclusive pedagogies to address student trauma, acknowledge societal conditions that impact individual experiences, and shift popular discourse that pathologizes trauma.

    doi:10.5744/rhm.4002
  80. Interrogating the "Good" Muslim: Challenging Representations of Muslims through Linguistic Analysis
    Abstract

    In this assignment, students learn to critique the frequently stereotypical and problematic depiction of Muslims in media sources. Based on their own linguistic analyses of TV shows, movies, or political speeches, students build arguments about the messaging and judgment of Muslims in the United States. Close linguistic analysis is a powerful method to practice critical-thinking skills as students select and analyze evidence in order to construct original arguments. I select sources that challenge students to question and critique not just Orientalist and racist stereotypes of Muslims but also representations that seem to be positive on the surface but subtly reinforce inequitable expectations of Muslims. This assignment allows students to explore some of the social justice issues facing Muslims in the U.S., such as the reinforcement of Islamophobia, the expectations to prove their allegiance to the nation, and the demand to conform to “good Muslim” expectations. Based on an exploration of their thesis statements, my analysis demonstrates that students used evidence from their sources to build arguments that condemn the perpetuation of stigma associated with Islam and Muslims. Additionally, many students critiqued media sources for subtly encouraging expectations that Muslims need to continually demonstrate patriotism and particular kinds of assimilation in order to be deemed “good” Muslims. Through this and similar assignments, students practice more critical perspectives on media and explore the challenges of representation through the perspectives of marginalized populations.

    doi:10.31719/pjaw.v6i1.82
  81. Building Students' Literate Agency through Makerspace Activities in a Two-Year College
    Abstract

    This makerspace-based assignment is designed to cultivate students' literate agency and their awareness of semiotic resources in two-year college contexts. The maker movement in education has been predominantly studied in business, science, and engineering fields and in four-year colleges. Networking translingual and transmodal scholarship and the maker movement, I devised a makerspace-based writing assignment as a scaffolding project to support students' analysis on their digital practices in the corequisite developmental writing courses and the composition courses in a community college. Although students' responses varied, I argue that this assignment can benefit two-year college students and offer social implications in multiple ways: it can promote students' access to the emerging trend of the maker movement and DIY fabrication culture; it encourages students to employ their multilingual and multimodal resources with an awareness of their changing literate ecologies; it can help them build their literate agency and transfer the maker mindset to other rhetorical environments such as their workplace or discipline-specific writing situations.

    doi:10.31719/pjaw.v6i1.90
  82. Rhetoric of Vegan/Vegetarianism, and Health, Medicine, and Culture: A Dialogue
    Abstract

    This dialogue piece provides scholars of the rhetoric of health and medicine with a close examination of vegan and vegetarian diets/lifestyles through the perspective of several scholars, activists, and/or medical practitioners. Through these conversations, the authors illuminate many key areas of interest and future examination related to vegan and vegetarian diets through the lens of several subtopics including health impact, ethics, cultural influence on diet, gender, medical advice, emerging “meat” technologies, and societal rhetoric about vegans and vegetarians.The dialogue participants provide a discussion on how vegetarian diets—and vegan diets in particular—can progress individual and public human health, liberate non-human animals, improve the environment, and provide a vehicle in which several important social justice movements (for both humans and animals) can take root, all the while recognizing the many reasons reasons people might choose a vegetarian or vegan diet.

    doi:10.5744/rhm.2021.2006
  83. The Ethics of Extrapolation: Science Fiction in the Technical Communication Classroom
    Abstract

    This article argues that science fiction is a powerful tool for teaching ethics in the technical communication classroom. As a literary genre, science fiction is uniquely situated to critique the social and political consequences of technological progress and to guide future behaviors. Using a speculative fiction-themed technical communication seminar as a case study, this essay demonstrates how science fiction theory, narratives, and projects can encourage students to think more holistically about their future roles as scientists and communicators. Such an approach can reinvigorate traditional workplace genres, support responsible decision-making, and promote multiculturalism, environmentalism, and social justice.

    doi:10.1080/10572252.2020.1866678
  84. Lifewide Writing across the Curriculum: Valuing Students
    doi:10.37514/wac-j.2022.33.1.02
  85. �We Are What We Eat�: Adopting Recipe Writing as a Boundary Object of First-Year Writing and Nutrition Courses
    doi:10.37514/atd-j.2022.19.1-2.09
  86. Lecture, Discussion, Group Work, Repeat: Using Aerial Photography and Machine Learning to Study the Use of Writing-Related Pedagogies in STEM Courses and Their Impact on Different Student Subgroups
    doi:10.37514/atd-j.2022.19.1-2.07
  87. Making WAC Accessible: Reimagining the WAC Faculty Workshop as an Online Asynchronous Course
    doi:10.37514/atd-j.2022.18.3-4.03
  88. �This is the type of audience I�ve learned to write to my whole life�: Exploring Student Perspectives about Writing for Different Types of Audiences
    doi:10.37514/atd-j.2022.19.3-4.03
  89. Getting Personal: The Influence of Direct Personal Experience on Disciplinary Instructors Designing WAC Assignments
    doi:10.37514/atd-j.2022.18.3-4.02
  90. The Rhetoric of Description: Embodiment, Power, and Playfulness in Representations of the Visual
    Abstract

    This project explores audio description (AD) as a rich digital-composing practice. It offers a framework for understanding AD rhetorically, which is elaborated through an illustrated retelling of the fairy tale "The Bremen Town Musicians." Through discussion of the framework and the fairy tale, this webtext highlights the complex technical and ethical questions that arise with applications of AD.

  91. Moving In and Out of Time
  92. Disrupting the Narrative: Cross-National Consultants in a U.S. Graduate Writers’ Studio
  93. Multiple Forms of Representation: Using Maps to Triangulate Students’ Tacit Writing Knowledge
    Abstract

    This article draws on examples of student interviews incorporating multiple modalities to explore the writing lives of students as part of a larger project focusing on participants’ experiences of writing within and beyond the university. We explain this innovative, iterative research method combining multiple texts and maps, characterizing it as a kind of triangulation operating inside the frame of the interview. Through students’ triangulated multiple representations, the interviewer learns about, and from, students’ tacit knowledge of their experiences as it is made explicit through multiple modalities: visual as well as linguistic (oral and written). Our study suggests that engaging students in multiple modalities allows researchers to get a more comprehensive understanding of participants’ experiences. Moreover, as we demonstrate from our findings, students found that the mapping activity helped them understand their own writing and the relationships among their spheres of writing more fully. We argue for the value of engaging research participants in multiple modalities as a way of eliciting tacit knowledge through triangulating the data in the discourse-based interview.

  94. Tech Trajectories: A Methodology for Exploring the Tacit Knowledge of Writers Through Tool-Based Interviews
    Abstract

    Writing researchers have long sought to make tacit writing knowledge explicit, rendering it available for learning and critique. We advance this endeavor by describing our use of the “tool-based interview” (TBI) as a variation of Odell, Goswami, and Herrington’s influential discourse-based interview (DBI). Rather than the product-focused textual disruptions of DBIs, TBIs, by altering authors’ writing tools, disrupt conventionalized writing processes, an approach useful when access to texts is limited for security, privacy, confidentiality, or proprietary reasons. We illustrate this method by describing its use in the development of Journaling , a digital tool for intelligence analysts. After describing our research context and procedures, we describe three sample disruptions from our interviews with intelligence practitioners and the knowledge elicited through these. We conclude with a comparison of the knowledge elicited by our TBIs with that from DBIs and discuss the limitations of each in light of recent work on tacit knowledge.

  95. Understanding Multilingual Migrant Writers in Disaster Recovery through Discourse-Based Interviews
    Abstract

    In this article, I describe the challenges I encountered and the process I navigated in conducting discourse-based interviews (DBIs) with multilingual transnational participants in disaster recovery in the context of community-based research. Attending to the messiness and complexity of community-based research in the aftermath of human-induced climate change disasters, I created a revised form of the DBI by adding phenomenological and ecological approaches. In global contexts, transnational or language minority writers in community-based contexts often have limited rhetorical choices. By using two case studies from my larger datasets, and adapting DBI procedures with contemporary methodology in mind, I suggest how researchers can be more culturally sensitive to affective dimensions around interview situations and more ethically informed when they interview writers from marginalized communities and in post-traumatic situations.

  96. The Discourse-Based Interview: A Procedure for Exploring the Tacit Knowledge of Writers in Nonacademic Settings
  97. Does Peer-to-Peer Writing Tutoring Cause Stress? A Multi-Institutional RAD Study
    Abstract

    Writing center literature often notes the stress and anxiety of students as a special concern for peer writing tutors, and tutor training manuals offer advice for tutors on how to manage student writers’ anxiety and stress in sessions. Few writing center sources, however, examine the stress/anxiety tutors may experience as a result of their work in the writing center, despite increasing interest in emotions and emotional labor in writing centers. This multi-institutional study examines whether peer writing tutors experience increased stress/anxiety while tutoring. Using a mixed-methods approach combining both surveys and physiological data (salivary cortisol levels controlled against days when they did not tutor), this study investigates the stress/anxiety of 21 tutors across 63 tutoring appointments. The data suggest that peer tutors who enter tutoring sessions in stressed or anxious states are potentially prone to increased stress or anxiety from tutoring. Moreover, they exhibited an inhibited awareness of both student writers’ stress and the potential impact of that stress on tutoring sessions. Results suggest that writing centers should increase their focus on tutor well-being, most crucially on emotional labor and its impacts for peer writing tutors.

    doi:10.7771/2832-9414.1016
  98. Unlikely allies in preventing sexual misconduct: Student led prevention efforts in a technical communication classroom: experience report
    Abstract

    Students' participation in relevant service learning can have a unique impact on their institution of higher education, if provided the opportunity. This article explores student-designed sexual misconduct prevention efforts taking place in an undergraduate project management course at one institution of higher education. We found that involving students in particular kinds of campus communication design and implementation simultaneously improved those efforts and offered students the opportunity to participate in impactful civic projects. In our article, we first examine the most common approach to sexual misconduct prevention, while considering its limitations. We then introduce a nontraditional collaboration---technical communication student involvement within prevention work---which resulted in new efforts. Finally, we illustrate how instructors can integrate similar collaborations.

    doi:10.1145/3487213.3487214
  99. Analyzing writing fluency on smartphones by Saudi EFL students
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2021.102667
  100. Chain of Gold: Greek Rhetoric in the Roman Empire
    doi:10.5325/philrhet.54.4.0427
  101. L2 learners’ agentic engagement in an assessment as learning-focused writing classroom
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2021.100571
  102. Individual and collaborative processing of written corrective feedback affects second language writing accuracy and revision
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2021.100566
  103. User Experience in Health & Medicine: Building Methods for Patient Experience Design in Multidisciplinary Collaborations
    Abstract

    Health and medical contexts have emerged as an important area of inquiry for researchers at the intersection of user experience and technical communication. In addressing this intersection, this article advocates and extends patient experience design or PXD ( Melonçon, 2017 ) as an important framework for user experience research within health and medicine. Specifically, this article presents several PXD insights from a task-based usability study that examined an online intervention program for people with voice problems. We respond to Melonçon's call ( 2017 ) to build PXD as a framework for user experience and technical communication research by describing ways traditional usability methods can provide PXD insights and asking the following question: What insights can emerge from combining traditional usability methods and PXD research? In addressing this question, we outline two primary methodological and practical considerations we found central to conducting PXD research: (1) engaging patients as participants, and (2) leveraging multidisciplinary collaboration.

    doi:10.1177/00472816211044498
  104. A Response to Jon Agley’s “Expectancy Violation and COVID-19 Misinformation”
    doi:10.1177/10506519211021615
  105. Reading risk: Preparing students to develop critical digital literacies and advocate for privacy in digital spaces
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2021.102652
  106. Thinking with/Not with Theories of Decolonization
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Thinking with/Not with Theories of Decolonization, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/84/1/collegeenglish31456-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce202131456
  107. Algorithmic Abstraction and the Racial Neoliberal Rhetorics of 23andMe
    Abstract

    Western mathematics functions as a technology of violence when it enlists computational algorithms to underwrite racial neoliberalism. Theorizing algorithmic abstraction as a racial neoliberal technique, this article dramatizes the concept’s methodological affordances through a case study of 23andMe, which deploys algorithmic abstraction to affectively secure and sell Whiteness.

    doi:10.1080/07350198.2021.1922800
  108. Post-Aristotelianism and the Specters of Monolingualism
    doi:10.1080/07350198.2021.1922797
  109. Automated assessment of learner text complexity
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2021.100529
  110. “Those are Your Words, Not Mine!” Defence Strategies for Denying Speaker Commitment
    Abstract

    AbstractIn response to an accusation of having said something inappropriate, the accused may exploit the difference between the explicit contents of their utterance and its implicatures. Widely discussed in the pragmatics literature are those cases in which arguers accept accountability only for the explicit contents of what they said while denying commitment to the (alleged) implicature (“Those are your words, not mine!”). In this paper, we sketch a fuller picture of commitment denial. We do so, first, by including in our discussion not just denial of implicatures, but also the mirror strategy of denying commitment to literal meaning (e.g. “I was being ironic!”) and, second, by classifying strategies for commitment denial in terms of classical rhetorical status theory (distinguishing between denial, redefinition, an appeal to ‘external circumstances’ or to a ‘wrong judge’). In addition to providing a systematic categorization of our data, this approach offers some clues to determine when such a defence strategy is a reasonable one and when it is not.

    doi:10.1007/s10503-020-09521-3
  111. Writing Center Administrator Guidance in Response to the COVID-19 Pandemic: The Progression of a Position Statement
  112. In Dialogue: Solidarity
    Abstract

    Martinez et al talk about solidarity within and across their respective racial and ethnic communities and how solidarity must be centralized in literacy research, practices, and scholarship. They provide a layered understanding of what solidarity can mean when working with children, youth, teachers, teacher educators, and our own families. By sharing their own varied experiences, they seek to highlight everyday moments of ingenuity in learning spaces that can be leveraged to bolster solidarity within and across BIPOC communities.

    doi:10.58680/rte202131260
  113. Big Data, Congress, and the Rhetoric of Technology: Or, How to Industrialize Cyberspace
    Abstract

    As new and developing technologies impact public and private life, rhetoricians would be remiss to overlook the deliberative rhetorics that justify their development, implementation, use-value, and impact. Using the 2013 joint congressional hearing “Next Generation Computing and Big Data Analytics” as an example, I argue that justificatory rhetorics about technology intersect with rhetoric from technology, obscuring information vital to critical deliberation. I demonstrate that the expert witnesses at this hearing draw upon rhetoric traditionally associated with American industrialization. Doing so allows them to articulate Big Data as a resource situated upon a metaphorical, American landscape and thus encourages the public to treat it as a natural resource that must be exploited for the betterment of the nation. Ultimately, I argue the use of this rhetoric dissuades critical analysis of the worth of Big Data and investigation of its technical aspects. This raises troubling questions about the ability of rhetoric about technology to both veil and guides what the public accepts as ethical rhetoric from technology.

    doi:10.13008/2151-2957.1284
  114. Building a Community Literacy Network to Address Literacy Inequities: An Emergent Strategy Approach
    Abstract

    As a consortium of individuals, programs, and agencies that embrace the power of collaboration, the Washtenaw County Literacy Network works to shift conversations and practices surrounding literacy and literacy inequities. Using an emergent strategy lens, the authors describe the partnerships at the center of the network and the collaborative work that has emerged from these partnerships. The authors also analyze the adaptations recent events have generated in terms of the relationships and interactions that center the work, and they explore ways to rethink the idea of assessment for community literacy initiatives. Ultimately, the authors posit that emergent strategy helps networks like the WCLN navigate change in thoughtful and sustainable ways.

    doi:10.25148/clj.15.1.009367
  115. Transforming Ethos: Place and the Material in Rhetoric and Writing
    Abstract

    ecent social justice awakenings such as the "Me, too" movement and Black Lives Matter indicate a rising social consciousness that understands that perpetuating privilege is itself a form of complicity. In Transforming Ethos: Place and the Material in Rhetoric and Writing, Rosanne Carlo fortifies movement against complicity as she decries current undertakings in rhetoric and composition that would discount expressivist writing as integral to the desired outcomes for writing in higher education. In particular, Carlo implores rhetoric and composition scholars to consider the ways in which the field's preoccupation with outcomes and professionalization ignore the material realties of class and race consciousness. Through a careful synthesis of theory, personal explication, and pedagogical example, Carlo offers insight into how a transformative ethos-rooted in place and the material-is central to writing that produces identification across difference.

    doi:10.25148/clj.15.1.009375
  116. Public Memory as Community-Engaged Writing: Composing Difficult Histories on Campus
    Abstract

    Colleges and universities across the United States are recognizing the public memory function of their campus spaces and facing difficult decisions about how to represent the ugly sides of their histories within their landscapes of remembrance. Official administrative responses to demands for greater inclusiveness are often slow and conservative in nature. Using our own institution and our work with local Indigenous community members as a case study, we argue that students and faculty can employ community-engaged, public-facing, digital composing projects to effectively challenge entrenched institutional interests that may elide or even misrepresent difficult histories in public memory works. Such projects are a nimble and accessible means of creating counter-narratives to intervene in public memory discourses. Additionally, by engaging in public discourses, such work helps promote meaningful student rhetorical learning in courses across disciplines.

    doi:10.25148/clj.15.2.009618
  117. Information, Identity, and Ideology
    Abstract

    AbstractThis article examines the role of critical reading in a racial literacy-focused composition curriculum. The author draws on student-produced data to demonstrate how the racial literacy curriculum prepares students to explore the situatedness of language, how individual positionalities influence the construction and interpretation of text, and how sociocultural ideologies are represented and disseminated through seemingly innocuous or objective reporting. Broadly, this article offers strategies for teaching critical reading to help teachers of writing improve students’ rhetorical awareness and engage them more fully as participants in a textually mediated society.

    doi:10.1215/15314200-8811449
  118. Centering Partnerships: A Case for Writing Centers as Sites of Community Engagement
    doi:10.25148/clj.13.2.009071
  119. Creating intelligent content with lightweight DITA: by Carlos Evia, New York, Routledge, 2019, 216 pp., $35.96 (paperback), $128.00 (hardback), $22.48 (eBook), ISBN: 978-0815393825
    Abstract

    In Creating Intelligent Content with Lightweight DITA, Evia introduces readers to an open source information standard that can be used to write structured content; coordinate collaborative workflow...

    doi:10.1080/10572252.2019.1689089
  120. Community First: Indigenous Community-Based Archival Provenance
    doi:10.37514/atd-j.2021.18.1-2.03
  121. Frozen Meat Against COVID-19 Misinformation: An Analysis of Steak-Umm and Positive Expectancy Violations
    Abstract

    COVID-19 has forced many businesses to adjust their communication strategies to fit a new reality. One surprising example of this strategy adjustment came from the company Steak-umm, maker of frozen sliced beef. Instead of finding new ways to promote its products, the company shifted its focus to the public’s urgent needs, breaking down possible approaches to navigating information flow during the pandemic. This resulted in overwhelming praise on social and news media, including almost 60,000 new Twitter followers within a week. Drawing on expectancy violation theory, this case study examines Steak-umm’s strategy, the content of social media responses, and why the approach was successful.

    doi:10.1177/1050651920959187
  122. Dancing Across Media: Composing the Odissi Body
    Abstract

    This webtext curates three artistic transpositions of Odissi, an eastern Indian classical dance form, from live movement to digital embodiment. The authors investigate three representations of recorded movement data and explore these variations' affordances and constraints as online avatars for the embodied Odissi dancer, framed by the dancer's reflections on her experience as both dancer and digital composer.

  123. Notes on Intergenerational Exchange: The View from Here
  124. The Tone Police’s Greatest Hits
  125. Teaching of Writing in Hong Kong: Where Are We?
  126. Flash Archiving the Writing Center: Snapshots from Lebanon and Egypt
    Abstract

    Composition studies in general, and writing center studies in particular, have developed an increasingly fulsome conversation about archives. Excellent recent work on the theory and practice of creating archives establishes best practices and rationales. Building especially on Stacy Nall (2014), we introduce "flash archiving" as a term and practice for what we call "good-enough archiving," an entry-point approach to archiving for harried writing center administrators and staff. Flash archiving mirrors the knowledge-making that is the de facto outcome of writing center practice: attuned to ephemera in the midst of solving real-world writing dilemmas. The notion of flash archiving arises from our work as writing center administrators in Lebanon and Egypt and offers a less-than-perfect but nonetheless quite viable way of getting a snapshot of writing centers' relational work. Because community engagement is central to the meaning-making practices of writing centers, we trace out the logic for and practical uses of flash archiving as a way of capturing the relational "nonevents" that typify such engagement. The result is a form of knowledge-making and collective self-fashioning attuned to the constitutive vagaries of writing center work.

    doi:10.7771/2832-9414.1896
  127. Introduction: Rhetorics and Literacies of Climate Change
  128. Relational Practices and Pedagogies in an Age of Climate Change: Engaging Students in Understanding Indigenous Ways of Knowing
  129. Time, the Written Record, and Professional Practice: The Case of Contemporary Social Work
    Abstract

    Drawing on a three-year ethnographically oriented study exploring contemporary professional social work writing, this article focuses on a key concern: the amount of time taken up with writing, or “paperwork.” We explore the relationship between time and professional social work writing in three key ways: (a) as a discrete, measurable phenomenon—how much time is spent on writing? (b) as a textual dimension to social work writing—how do institutional documents drive particular entextualizations of time and how do social worker texts entextualize time? (c) as a particular timespace configuration of lived experience—how is time experienced by professional social workers? Findings indicate that a dominant institutional chronotope is governing social work textual practice underpinned by an ideology of writing that is at odds with social workers’ desired practice and professional goals. Methodologically, this article illustrates the value of combining a range of data and analytic tools, using textual and contextual data as well as qualitative and quantitative frames of analysis.

    doi:10.1177/0741088320938804
  130. Wearable Technology in Medicine and Health Care: Raymond Kai-Yu Tong [Book Review]
    Abstract

    Medical practitioners and patients interested in technological advancements in the medical field will find Raymond Tong’s Wearable Technology in Medicine and Health Care intriguing, useful, and practical. Each of its 15 chapters is authored by experts from universities and research hospitals all over the world who discuss innovative health care devices that are changing the medical field for practitioners and patients alike. The book accomplishes its goal of informing readers about how new technology is changing the medical field by discussing the strengths and limitations of specific wearable technologies.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.2020.3009712
  131. Comics and Graphic Storytelling in Technical Communication
    Abstract

    This special issue of Technical Communication Quarterly engages comics, graphic storytelling, and creative methods of research and production in technical communication. The guest editors briefly overview intersections between comics and technical communication, then introduce the special issue’s contents and contributions to ongoing conversations in the field.

    doi:10.1080/10572252.2020.1768297
  132. Out in the Classroom: A Transgender Pedagogical Narrative
  133. Feedback scope in written corrective feedback: Analysis of empirical research in L2 contexts
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2020.100469
  134. The Demon Ratu Macaling Brings Disease and Disaster Every Year in the Rainy Season
    Abstract

    ABSTRACTToday, it is widely believed that humans have the ability to grasp the material world as it is, and that this grasp can be instrumentalized so as to progressively solve problems and maximize human flourishing. We call this idea “technopositivism.” Technopositivism seeks to give a comprehensive explanation of all that is, including the best possible social order. But, like all interpretive systems, technopositivism is incapable of providing such an explanation. Technopositivism is thus riddled with ironies and fragile. We argue that prevailing understandings of COVID-19 are instantiations of technopositivism and, as such, illuminate many of these ironies and fragilities.

    doi:10.5325/philrhet.53.3.0246
  135. The Needle and the Bird: Modeling Invention, Delivery, and Seriality in Webcomics
  136. How do Culture, Individual Traits, and Context Influence Koreans’ Interpersonal Arguing? Toward a More Comprehensive Analysis of Interpersonal Arguing
    doi:10.1007/s10503-019-09482-2
  137. Theistnormativity and the Negation of American Atheists in Presidential Inaugural Addresses
    Abstract

    AbstractThis paper aims to address the need in rhetorical scholarship to recognize the obstacles that atheists face in the public sphere. I propose that, within the United States, there is a systematic normalization of theism, which I refer to as theistnormativity. While theistnormativity is advanced through various systems within a society, I argue that presidents reinforce theistnormativity through their use of religious political rhetoric. I reason that the theistnormativity that is prominent in presidential inaugural addresses from 1933 to 2017 contributes an ideal space that privileges theists and marginalizes atheists.

    doi:10.14321/rhetpublaffa.23.2.0255
  138. The Ascent of Affect: Genealogy and Critique, Critical Semiotics: Theory, from Information to Affect, The Forms of the Affects and Touching Feeling: Affect, Pedagogy, Performativity
    Abstract

    ABSTRACT While claiming to be a much-needed corrective to the dual disappointments of structuralism and post-structuralism, one is starting to get the sense that affect may have simply inverted, rather than resolved, the binary of form/feeling. Yet emerging within and against the affective turn is a re-turn to structure as the condition of possibility for affectivity. From this re-turn, which I'll term affective formalism, is culled the transdisciplinary exemplars reviewed here: Ruth Leys's The Ascent of Affect, Gary Genosko's Critical Semiotics, Eugenie Brinkema's The Forms of the Affects, with a nod to Eve Sedgwick's Touching Feeling. Far from caging affect, these new (and not so new) books suggest a return to form, once again, with feeling.

    doi:10.5325/philrhet.53.2.0181
  139. Instructional Note: The Second Essay That Analyzes the First Essay: Reflecting and Revising in a Writing Classroom
    Abstract

    This instructional note describes the potential of an analytical essay assignment to encourage writerly self-reflection and meaningful revision in the two-year college writing classroom.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc202030649
  140. Schools, sexual violence, and safety:
    Abstract

    Two and a half million adolescent girls have experienced some form of sexual violence in India; significantly, they make up a quarter of all rape cases, despite being a small percentage of the population (Raj and McDougal, 2014). Parents and girls’ fears about safety contributes to their high dropout rates within Indian education, but thus far there has been little research on this topic. Focusing on underprivileged adolescent girls at an afterschool site in Mumbai, India, this qualitative study investigates how within this landscape of sexual violence, writing serves as a medium to name, resist, and transform it. Specifically, we scrutinize the articulation of resistance which attempts to contest social norms, cultural conventions, and other forms of everyday hegemony. We examine data extracts from essays written by three adolescent girls participating in the afterschool program as part of a pilot study that took place in December 2016. The analysis of these extracts illuminates how the girls, through their writing, articulate their vulnerabilities about their own and others’ personal safety. Furthermore, it reveals how it is connected to their ability to access education. Moreover, it highlights the ways in which the girls resist parental and other socio-cultural pressures. Finally, the analysis sheds light on the complex and powerful ways in which the girls assert their independence, demand autonomy over their lives, and exercise agency. Ultimately, this investigation offers a path forward for Indian educators to reimagine girls’ education in light of girls’ safety issues, using writing as a space to articulate a literacy of resistance and hope.

    doi:10.1558/wap.35680
  141. Resilience and Self-Reliance in Canadian Food Charter Discourse
    Abstract

    This article interrogates the rhetoric of “self-reliance” as a common feature of discourses about individual and community resilience by examining Canadian food charters in the context of regional food systems aimed at improving community food security. Despite the association of food charters with alternative food systems and progressive politics, we find that their ambiguous and shifting appeals to self-reliance largely conflict with their stated social justice goals of community food security, particularly the goal of alleviating the distress of food insecurity for vulnerable community members. Overall, we argue that the rhetoric of self-reliance in Canadian food charters primarily perpetuates a neoliberal ideology of resilience that promotes an active, enterprising ethos of responsibility for one’s own well-being, whether at the level of individuals, communities, or food systems. Our study thus contributes to critical scholarship that contextualizes and problematizes specific sites and practices of resilience discourse.

    doi:10.13008/2151-2957.1298
  142. Reconsidering an Essential Premise in Kessler, M. M., & Graham, S. S. (2018). Terminal Node Problems: ANT 2.0 and Prescription Drug Labels. Technical Communication Quarterly, 27(2), 121-136
    Abstract

    I appreciate that this paper was applauded for its thoughtful approach to assessing “prescription drug labels (PDLs)” using rhetorical principles. However, I believe the authors’ invention of the composite artifact “PDL” and their subsequent assessment based on this flawed concept is problematic and may weaken the validity of their conclusions.

    doi:10.1080/10572252.2019.1692909
  143. A Review of Institutional Ethnography: A Theory of Practice for Writing Studies Researchers, by Michelle LaFrance. (2019). University Press of Colorado. 146 pages. [ISBN 978-1-60732-866-7]
    doi:10.37514/atd-j.2020.17.3.05
  144. Ways of Knowing and Doing
    Abstract

    A synthesis of converging and contrasting perspectives on ways of knowing and doing in digital rhetoric pedagogy among 25 teacher-scholars that provides a rough sketch of the state of digital rhetoric pedagogy as it is understood and practiced in the second decade of the 21st century and as it is told by a range of voices, including leading voices, in the subfield of Digital Rhetoric and identifies and highlights areas of productive tension among interviewees’ responses.

  145. Review of Bad Ideas About Writing edited by Cheryl Ball and Drew Loewe
  146. English 299: Writing with Clarity and Power
  147. Increasing Oral Communication Self-Efficacy Improves Oral Communication and General Academic Performance
    Abstract

    In order for students to effectively transfer oral communication skills from academic to professional settings, they must have high oral communication self-efficacy. We significantly increased oral communication self-efficacy in a sample of 97 undergraduate business majors by incorporating enactive mastery, vicarious experience, verbal persuasion, and physiological arousal into a business communication course. Self-efficacy was positively and significantly correlated with course performance, and increases in self-efficacy were positively and significantly correlated with changes in overall grade point average. By targeting self-efficacy, instructors can improve students’ oral communication skills and help them transfer these skills from academic to professional settings.

    doi:10.1177/2329490619853242
  148. The Teaching for Transfer Curriculum: The Role of Concurrent Transfer and Inside-and Outside-School Contexts in Supporting Students’ Writing Development
    Abstract

    Drawing on the Teaching for Transfer (TFT) writing curriculum, this study documents how students in writing courses at four different institutions transferred writing knowledge and practice concurrently into other sites of writing, including other courses, co-curriculars, and workplaces. This research demonstrates that when students, supported by the TFT curriculum, understood that appropriate transfer of writing knowledge and practice is both possible and desirable, (1) they engaged in writing transfer during the TFT course into other sites of writing; (2) they transferred from in-school contexts into out-of-school contexts with facility; and (3) in both cases, they engaged in a just-in-time transfer.

    doi:10.58680/ccc201930423
  149. Interchanges: Response to Gerald Graff and Cathy Birkenstein’s “Everything-but-the-Kitchen-Sink Assessment” and “Graff and Birkenstein Response” in Symposium: Standardization, Democratization, and Writing Programs
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Interchanges: Response to Gerald Graff and Cathy Birkenstein's "Everything-but-the-Kitchen-Sink Assessment" and "Graff and Birkenstein Response" in Symposium: Standardization, Democratization, and Writing Programs, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/71/2/collegecompositionandcommunication30426-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc201930426
  150. Contingency, Staff, Anxious Pedagogy—and Love
    Abstract

    This article examines the intersection between the feelings of anxiety and love. The author looks at how the affective labor she performs professionally has shifted as she has moved from a contingent faculty role to a faculty development role. This shift, while necessary, highlights the power imbalance within academia, as well as the devaluation of affective labor. She examines how her anxieties as a faculty developer differ from the anxieties that faculty are bringing with them in their interactions with her.

    doi:10.1215/15314200-7615502
  151. 2018 CCCC Exemplar Award Acceptance Speech: Believing in the Cause: Composing’s Past, Present, and Future
    Abstract

    Editor’s note: The Exemplar Award is presented to a person who has served or serves as an exemplar of our organization, representing the highest ideals of scholarship, teaching, and service to the entire profession.

    doi:10.58680/ccc201930299
  152. Communication Activities in the 21st Century Business Environment
    Abstract

    Effective undergraduate instruction requires accurate knowledge of professional communication practices and employer expectations, but ongoing contradictions between academic and professional expectations reflect historical, rhetorical, and pedagogical causes for inaccurate presumptions. Taking a customer service perspective, one business faculty revised its undergraduate goals in terms of empirically determined employer expectations. Interviewing professionals familiar with expectations of entry-level business graduates, the authors identified 10 communication activities, each comprising three to nine subtasks that constitute entry-level communication competencies. The results suggest a need to reconsider traditional curricular organization and instructional focus across the business curriculum to develop relevant skills across all business majors.

    doi:10.1177/2329490619831279
  153. Book Review
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2019.02.005
  154. Building Praise: Augustan Rome and Epideictic
    Abstract

    ABSTRACT In this essay, I examine two epideictic artifacts from the Roman Principate, The Res Gestae Divi Augusti and the summi viri, arguing Augustus used them to reshape the model of a good leader, in part, by emphasizing contributing to the built environment of the city. Additionally, the public and visual nature of these artifacts made them highly accessible to those outside of the Roman elite, who may have sought social mobility through the imperial bureaucracy allowing for more diverse participation in the Roman government. I close by considering the influence of classical exemplars on U.S. civic spaces.

    doi:10.1080/15362426.2019.1618054
  155. Bryan J. McCann. The Mark of Criminality: Rhetoric, Race, and Gangsta Rap in the War-on-Crime Era. Tuscaloosa, AL: The University of Alabama Press, 2017. 186 pages. $49.95 hardcover.
    Abstract

    Throughout The Mark of Criminality, Bryan McCann thoughtfully challenges dominant narratives about gangsta rap by shedding light on its kairotic relationship with the beginning of the U. S. governm...

    doi:10.1080/07350198.2019.1582247
  156. Is it Worth it to “Lean In” and Lead? On Being a Woman Department Chair in Rhetoric and Writing Studies
  157. Visions of Technological Transcendence: Human Enhancement and the Rhetoric of the Future, by James A. Herrick
    Abstract

    When the late Aaron Traywick—self-styled biohacker and founder of Ascendance Biomedical—dropped his pants in front of a live audience and injected an untested, experimental, do it yourself treatmen...

    doi:10.1080/02773945.2018.1540207
  158. Pedagogical strategies for integrating SEO into technical communication curricula
    Abstract

    Preparing students to understand and practice search engine optimization (SEO) teaches them writing skills, technological literacies, and theoretical background needed to pursue a successful technical communication career. SEO employs a multifaceted skillset, including an understanding of coding, skills in shaping and crafting effective user experience (UX), marketing skills, effective research strategies, and competence in accessibility. We argue that instruction in SEO in undergraduate and graduate programs in technical communication prepares graduates for the interdisciplinary and agile profession they seek to enter and enables them to be successful in positions from information architect to technical editor. Our article details how studying and enacting SEO helps students to develop proficiencies and knowledge central to technical communication pedagogies, including technological literacies, an understanding of the interconnections between human and non-human actors in digital spaces, and the ethical concerns central to work within those spaces. We then detail how SEO can be incorporated into technical communication curricula and share details of client-based projects that can facilitate that integration..

    doi:10.1145/3309578.3309585
  159. Kant and the Problem of “True Eloquence”
    Abstract

    This article argues that Kant’s attack on the ars oratoria in §53 of the Critique of the Power of Judgment is directed against eighteenth-century school rhetoric, in particular against the “art of speech” (Redekunst) of Johann Christoph Gottsched. It is pointed out that Kant suggests a revision of Gottsched’s conception of “true eloquence,” which was the predominant rhetorical ideal at the time. On this basis, and in response to recent discussions on “Kantian rhetoric,” Kant’s own ideal of speech is addressed. It emerges that he favors a culture of speech embedded in moral cultivation, which excludes any disciplinary form of rhetoric.

    doi:10.1353/rht.2019.0028
  160. Modelling Score Variation in Student Writing with a Big Data System: Benefits, Challenges, and Ways Forward
    doi:10.37514/jwa-j.2019.3.1.13
  161. A Brief Dialogue with Members of the WPA-L Working Group and nextGEN Listserv
  162. Performing the Archival Body: Inciting Queered Feminist (Dis)locational Rhetorics Through Place-Based Pedagogies
  163. Literacy Remains: Loss and Affects in Transnational Literacies
    doi:10.58680/ce201829792
  164. The Self-Generating Language of Wellness and Natural Health
    Abstract

    This article extends Keränen’s (2010) application of the concept of autopoiesis, or self-generation, to rhetoric by examining how arguments about wellness and natural health self-generate in public discourse. The article analyzes 20 qualitative interviews on what it means in contemporary culture to be “well”—how wellness differs from illness, how it is distinct from health, and how it can be maintained and enhanced. The analysis shows that wellness discourse is predicated on the entanglement of seemingly opposed logics of restoration and enhancement: those who seek wellness through dietary supplements and natural health products seek simultaneously to restore their bodies, perceived as malfunctioning, to prior states of ideal health and well-being, and to enhance their bodies by optimizing bodily processes to be “better than well” (Elliott, 2003). The fusing of these two logics creates an essentially closed rhetorical system in which wellness is always a moving target.

    doi:10.5744/rhm.2018.1009
  165. “Delightfully Feminine, Yet Practical”: Circumlocution in Vietnam-Era Recruitment Brochures
    Abstract

    During the Vietnam era, the military recruited women by appropriating feminist language and simultaneously employing depictions of traditionally conservative feminine ideals. Using a rhetoric of circumlocution to yoke together these two contradictory images, military recruitment rhetoric ultimately reinstated women’s subordinate status.

    doi:10.1080/07350198.2018.1424477
  166. Constellations Across Cultural Rhetorics and Writing Centers
  167. The Languages in Which We Converse
  168. Book Review
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2017.12.005
  169. Writing across college: Key Terms and Multiple Contexts as Factors Promoting Students' Transfer of Writing Knowledge and Practice
    doi:10.37514/wac-j.2018.29.1.02
  170. Keyword Essay: Health Literacy
    doi:10.25148/clj.12.2.009103
  171. Feature: Race Talk in the Composition Classroom: Narrative Song Lyrics as Texts for Racial Literacy
    Abstract

    This article explores the potential of a song lyrics-based curriculum to encourage the practice of racial literacy in the first-year composition classroom.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc201729428
  172. Considering Political Identity: Conservatives, Republicans, and Donald Trump
    Abstract

    Research Article| December 01 2017 Considering Political Identity: Conservatives, Republicans, and Donald Trump Michael J. Lee Michael J. Lee Michael J. Lee is Associate Professor Communication at the College of Charleston in South Carolina. He can be reached at leem@cofc.edu. Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Rhetoric and Public Affairs (2017) 20 (4): 719–730. https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.20.4.0719 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn MailTo Permissions Search Site Citation Michael J. Lee; Considering Political Identity: Conservatives, Republicans, and Donald Trump. Rhetoric and Public Affairs 1 December 2017; 20 (4): 719–730. doi: https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.20.4.0719 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectiveMichigan State University PressRhetoric and Public Affairs Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2017 Michigan State University Board of Trustees. All rights reserved.2017 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal Issue Section: ARTICLES You do not currently have access to this content.

    doi:10.14321/rhetpublaffa.20.4.0719
  173. Building Sustainable, Capable Lives or Tilting at Windmills – A Remediation
  174. Tributes to Jan Swearingen (1948-2017)
  175. Rhetoric, Race, and Resentment: Whiteness and the New Days of Rage
    Abstract

    Meta G. CarstarphenFigure 1: Screenshot of YouTube video depicting an image of Obama grinning with a gold dental grill and gold chain necklace (Downs).University of OklahomaKathleen E. WelchUnivers...

    doi:10.1080/07350198.2017.1355191
  176. Notes Toward a Performative Theory of Assembly
    doi:10.5325/philrhet.50.3.0356
  177. Diagrams in Contracts: Fostering Understanding in Global Business Communication
    Abstract

    Research problem: Business-to-business contracts are complex communication artifacts, often considered “legal stuff” and the exclusive domain of lawyers. However, many other stakeholders without a legal background are involved in the negotiation, drafting, approval, and implementation of contracts, and their contributions are essential for successful business relationships. How can we ensure that all stakeholders in the global business context-whatever their native language or professional background-easily and accurately understand contract documents? This study suggests that integrating diagrams in contracts can result in faster and more accurate comprehension, for both native and non-native speakers of English. Literature review: We focused on the following research topics: (1) ways to integrate text and visuals to create more effective instructions, since we conceptualize contracts as a type of business instructions; (2) cognitive load theory, as it may help explain why contracts are so hard to understand and why text-visuals integration may ameliorate their understandability; (3) cognitive styles, as individual differences may affect how individuals process verbal and visual information, thus allowing us to explore the limitations of our suggested approach; (4) the English lingua franca spoken by business professionals in international settings, their needs and challenges, and the fact that pragmatic approaches are needed to ensure successful communication. Methodology: We conducted an experiment with 122 contract experts from 24 countries. The research participants were asked to complete a series of comprehension tasks regarding a contract, which was provided in either a traditional, text-only version or in a version that included diagrams as complements to the text. In addition to measuring answering speed and accuracy, we asked the participants to provide information about their educational background, mother tongue, and perceived mental effort in task completion, and to complete an object-spatial imagery and verbal questionnaire to assess their cognitive style. Conclusions: We found that integrating diagrams into contracts supports faster and more accurate comprehension; unexpectedly, legal background and different cognitive styles do not interact with this main effect. We also discovered that both native and non-native speakers of English benefit from the presence of diagrams in terms of accuracy, but that this effect is particularly strong for non-native speakers. The implication of this study is that adding diagrams to contracts can help global communicators to understand such documents more quickly and accurately. The need for well-designed contracts may open new opportunities for professional writers and information designers. Future research may also go beyond experimental evaluations: by observing this new genre of contracts in vivo, it would be possible to shed light on how contract visualizations would be perceived and interpreted in a global communication environment.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.2017.2656678
  178. Living Oil: Petroleum Culture in the American Century
    Abstract

    Book Review| June 01 2017 Living Oil: Petroleum Culture in the American Century Living Oil: Petroleum Culture in the American Century. By Stephanie LeMenager. Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press, 2014; pp. xi + 288. $53 cloth; $24.95 paper. Kathleen M. de Onís Kathleen M. de Onís Indiana University, Bloomington Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Rhetoric and Public Affairs (2017) 20 (2): 380–388. https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.20.2.0380 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn MailTo Permissions Search Site Citation Kathleen M. de Onís; Living Oil: Petroleum Culture in the American Century. Rhetoric and Public Affairs 1 June 2017; 20 (2): 380–388. doi: https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.20.2.0380 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectiveMichigan State University PressRhetoric and Public Affairs Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2017 Michigan State University Board of Trustees. All rights reserved.2017 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.

    doi:10.14321/rhetpublaffa.20.2.0380
  179. Rhetoric In Situ
    Abstract

    The essays in this volume were selected from the 2016 Symposium of the American Society for the History of Rhetoric: “Rhetoric In situ” held in Atlanta, Georgia. The archaeological term in situ describes an artifact found in its original resting place. Artifacts not in situ are generally considered to lack context and possess less value to the archaeologist. This theme was, in part, inspired by Richard Leo Enos’s call for “rhetorical archeology,” including the discovery of new texts and recognition of nontraditional artifacts, as well as new approaches with greater attention to context (40). Similarly, Patricia Bizzell and Susan Jarratt have argued that one way to enhance our study of rhetoric’s traditions might be to “examine the rhetorical activity of a particular historical period in depth, with traditional, non-traditional, and new texts providing contexts for each other, and all embedded in much ‘thicker’ historical and cultural contextual descriptions than scholarship has provided heretofore” (23). Such a synchronic approach might demand new or borrowed methods, for example, those of cultural geography, archaeology, or art history. The essays included here reflect concerns about the scope of the rhetorical tradition, methods of rhetorical historiography, the recovery of nontraditional rhetorical artifacts, and ways of addressing rhetorical context, all of which lie within the expansive bounds of rhetoric in situ.The essays in the issue are organized somewhat thematically, grouped around Dave Tell and Diane Favro’s keynote addresses. Perhaps unsurprisingly, all of the essays are deeply rooted in place—the Mississippi Delta (Tell), Atlanta (Adamczyk), northern Georgia (Eatman), Jordan and Syria (Hayes), Rome (Favro), Athens (Kennerly), and Ancient Cairo, Oxyrhynchus, and Nag Hammadi (Geraths). The attention to methods used by the authors in this collection stand out. The first two essays by Tell and Adamczyk offer the kind of “thick” contextual work referenced by Bizzell and Jarratt but offer a diachronic approach to examine how memory and place change over time in relation and response to complex historic, social, and economic factors. The next two essays (by Eatman and Hayes) use a “participatory approach to rhetorical criticism … to analyze embodied and emplaced rhetoric” referred to as “in situ rhetorical fieldwork” (Middleton et al., 1). Favro’s approach bridges the essays that use participatory methodology and the classically focused essays that follow through the use of experiential technology. This technology allows the contemporary scholar to experience ancient places. The last two essays (by Kennerly and Geraths) turn to place as a lens to investigate (the reception of) canonical figures/texts informed and reformed by archaeological discoveries.Dave Tell’s keynote “Remembering Emmett Till: Reflections on Geography, Race, and Memory” opens the symposium issue by articulating the importance of the “politics of being on site” and the interrelationships of money, topography, affective power, and race in remembering Till. While Tell argues that “memory is established by place,” he concludes that the inverse is true as well: “the sites of [Till’s] murder have been transformed by its commemoration.” Similarly, Christopher Lee Adamczyk, in “Confederate Memory in Post-Confederate Atlanta—a Prolegomena,” argues for considering the changing physical and social contexts of memory sites over time. In this case, Adamczyk examines how monuments in Oakland Cemetery (an obelisk and the Lion of Atlanta) representing the “lost cause” narrative were located outside (spatially and ideologically) Atlanta, which was considered a progressive model of the “New South”; however, in the early 20th century a complex set of circumstances including the expansion of the industrialized city into the area once used as Civil War battlefields ultimately changed the relationship between the city and the “lost cause” narrative.Also focused on the geographic South, Megan Eatman’s essay, “Loss and Lived Memory at the Moore’s Ford Lynching Reenactment,” uses rhetorical fieldwork—participant observation at lynching reenactments—to access embodied memory. She marks this approach as in tension with the archive, which tends to present lynching photography from the perspective of white supremacists who took the photos and inadequately accounts for loss. Here Eatman advocates for participatory methods as an opportunity to access the “repeated embodied transfer of cultural memory” and to decenter racist narratives of lynching. Though focused on a very different moment in time and place—2014 Jordan—Heather Ashley Hayes’s “Doing Rhetorical Studies In Situ: The Nomad Citizen in Jordan” is closely related to the previous essay, particularly in its critique of power, though the emphasis shifts from a focus on emplaced rhetoric to a focus on embodied rhetorics about place. Hayes argues explicitly for participator rhetorical fieldwork not just for the sake of documenting “the moment of rhetorical invention,” but as a means for the rhetorical critic to “co-create imagined rhetorical possibility,” “destabilize colonial power,” and “to suggest that a literal transportation of the rhetorician into a space where discourse is being produced can, and should, be considered one way the arc of materialist rhetoric can intersect with struggles for decolonizing our field.”The final set of essays in this volume shifts to the classical period where the in situ methodologies discussed in the first set of essays becomes more challenging, if not impossible, given that access to place is limited. The classical essays begin with another keynote address from the symposium by Diane Favro, architectural historian and the founder and director of UCLA’s Experiential Technology Lab. In “Reading Augustan Rome: Materiality as Rhetoric In Situ,” she takes a research question: Did the changes to the city of Rome by the emperor Augustus effect the way an average viewer experienced the city? Using digital humanities technology, Favro is able show how a contemporary researcher can still experience the ancient landscape to answer such questions. Kennerly, while also focused on the classical period, departs from the participatory and experiential, instead using situatedness as a lens to examine Socrates. She argues that simultaneously we know more of the “hyperlocalized” Socrates through archeology and the decontextualizes Socrates through his reception. Socrates was, Kennerly argues, an outsider in Athens and as such is often a resource for others in liminal spaces—here Martin Luther King Jr. and James Baldwin. Cory Geraths “Early Christian Rhetoric(s) In Situ” closes the volume by answering Enos’s call for a rhetorical archeology—both recounting the discovery of gnostic texts in the 19th and 20th centuries and suggesting the implications of those texts for the field, including a better understanding of women’s participation in early Christian rhetoric.The scholarship from the 2016 symposium envisions the future of the history of rhetoric as richly embodied and emplaced, intertextual, dynamic in methodology, and importantly, engaged with discourses of power in an effort to recover diverse voices, memories, and experiences.

    doi:10.1080/15362426.2017.1337414
  180. Confederate Memory in Post-Confederate Atlanta—a Prolegomena
    Abstract

    ABSTRACT The landscape surrounding a memory site strongly influences how it is perceived by the people who visit it. As landscapes are prone to change over time, it is important to acknowledge the ways that such change exerts influence over visitors’ experiences. Through a historically oriented in situ investigation of Atlanta’s Civil War commemoration sites, I reconstruct a narrative from that city’s history that demonstrates how changing contexts, physical and social, can influence both the use of memory sites and the construction of future memory sites. I suggest that change in these sites’ fragmented surroundings prompted the construction of new monuments that were chiefly informed by ideological inadequacies created by transformed landscapes at older memory sites.

    doi:10.1080/15362426.2017.1325413
  181. what works for me
    Abstract

    Preview this article: what works for me, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/tetyc/44/4/teachingenglishinthetwo-yearcollege29134-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/tetyc201729134
  182. The teaching and learning of L2 writing in Asia
    Abstract

    Icy Lee introduces Writing and Pedagogy 8.3 (2016)

    doi:10.1558/wap.32668
  183. Engineering Students' Perceptions of Graduate Attributes: Perspectives From Two Educational Paths
    Abstract

    This study aimed to provide insights on the perceptions of engineering students from two educational paths in Singapore of desired graduate attributes by employers. Research questions: (1) Do graduates from the polytechnic and junior college paths have similar perceptions with regard to the ranking of desirable graduate attributes? (2) If not, in what ways are their perceptions different? Literature review: A review of literature on employers' ranking of desirable graduate attributes revealed mismatches in employers' and graduates' rankings. There has not been any published study on student awareness of employability skills in Singapore in particular. Hence, this study investigated the perceptions of final-year engineering students from two different educational paths of their ranking of graduate attributes. Methodology: The students were asked to rank eight attributes and explain their ranking from an employer's perspective. Results: The findings show that communication, teamwork, and problem-solving were ranked the top three desirable attributes by both groups of students. However, polytechnic students seem to reflect greater familiarity and confidence in tackling workplace requirements compared to junior college students. The implications of the findings are presented.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.2016.2632840
  184. Composer Stories as Research and Design Materials in Webtext Scholarship (Review Essay)
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2016.12.001
  185. State of the Scholarship in Classics on Ancient Roman Rhetoric
    Abstract

    ABSTRACT Limiting ourselves to scholarly books published in English from 2009–2016, we survey classics scholarship about rhetoric in ancient Rome from the late republic through the early empire. We seek traditional threads and growing trends across those works that advance our understanding of rhetoric’s practical, theoretical, and material manifestations during that time of tumult and transition. We begin broadly, using companion books to delineate three structural pillars in the scholarship: rhetoric as a formal cultural system, the republic as subject to ruptures and reinventions, and Cicero as a foremost statesman of the late republic. Then we move into scholarship that draws upon nontraditional rhetorical objects, such as art, and that moves into increasingly vibrant areas of interest in rhetoric, such as the senses. Overall, we find that classicists writing about ancient Roman rhetorical culture share with their counterparts in rhetoric an urge to test old verities and to add historical depth to larger scholarly turns within the humanities.

    doi:10.1080/15362426.2016.1269302
  186. The Impact of Postmodernism on Style’s Demise
    Abstract

    Style pedagogies, as many composition scholars have argued, have largely fallen out of favor in the last few decades. Those who have examined the decline have pointed to the deemphasis of the text prompted by the process movement as well as the subsequent social turn in composition studies. This article, in contrast, looks to the emergence of postmodernism and the ways in which it challenged and continues to complicate the theorizing and teaching of style. The author argues that embrace of a self-reflexive, “essayistic” voice would allow the instructor to exploit postmodernist impulses while revitalizing the teaching of style.

    doi:10.1080/07350198.2017.1246016
  187. On Multimodal Composing
    Abstract

    What does composing look like in and across digital, networked spaces and the physical spaces our bodies inhabit as we compose? What does multimodal composing look like as we choreograph alphabetic text, images, sound, video, and more? In this project, the authors take on these questions as they capture and share their composing processes across mediums, platforms, localities, and languages.

  188. Consulting with Collaborative Writing Teams
    doi:10.7771/2832-9414.1818
  189. Design and Pitch: Introducing Multiliteracies Through Scientific Research Posters
    doi:10.7771/2832-9414.1832
  190. Introduction to the Special Issue on Veterans’ Writing
    Abstract

    The authors offer an introduction to the special issue on veterans’ writing, highlighting the four major areas of work that emerge in the issue: 1) veterans’ writing in extracurricular settings, whether in community projects and writing groups or specific programs based on veterans’ wellness, healing, and recovery; 2) veterans’ writing in the composition classroom on university campuses or at military bases; 3) faculty development initiatives that help prepare university faculty, instructors, and TAs for their work with veterans in the classroom. A fourth area centers around veterans’ creative works—poetry, in particular—and reviews of the literature of veterans studies and veterans’ writing.

    doi:10.59236/rjv16i2pp3-19
  191. Doing Translingual Dispositions
    Abstract

    Translingual dispositions, characterized by a general openness to plurality and difference in the ways people use language, are central for all users of English in a globalized society, and the fostering of such proclivities is an imperative to the contemporary composition classroom. In this article, we analyze student writing that emerged from a global classroom partnership between a US university and a Hong Kong university designed to facilitate the fostering of translingual dispositions. We show that an examination of writing provides a window into the varied ways in which students negotiate their linguistic identities and construct their ideological commitments to language difference. Although composition can become a space that facilitates opportunities for students to “do” translingual dispositions, these dispositions are constitutive of a constellation of highly complex sociocultural issues and experiences and therefore cannot be expected to be articulated in a preconceived and uniform manner.

    doi:10.58680/ccc201628883
  192. Ways of Knowing and Doing in Digital Rhetoric: A Primer
  193. Print, Digital, and the Liminal Counterpart (in-between): The Lessons of Hill's Manual of Social and Business Forms for Rhetorical Delivery
  194. Beyond Translingual Writing
    Abstract

    The translingual turn has prompted various attempts at bringing “translingual writing” into various curricula. However, if such writing, indeed any writing, continues to be bound to prevailing assessment practices, then we potentially sustain and exacerbate inequitable sociolinguistic economies and relations. Lee argues that questions of whether to invite and how to assess translingual writing are secondary to questions of how to go about translanguaging assessment, which entails the application of theoretical tenets of translingualism toward a reimagination of existing assessment ecologies.

    doi:10.58680/ce201628812
  195. “A Mining Town Needs Brothels”: Gossip and the Rhetoric of Sex Work in a Wild West Mining Community
    Abstract

    This essay explores the role of rhetoric in an American West town that embraced prostitution as integral to its sense of identity from 1884–1991, when its economy began to shift from silver mining to tourism. The circulation of social values negotiated through gossip enabled a century-long period during which brothels flourished in an illegal yet decriminalized way. Even though the madams and sex workers were subject to spatial restrictions and the whims of local political and regulatory power, they managed to harness the available means of opportunistic discourse often overlooked in rhetorical analysis. I highlight the influence of the semi-private exchange of rumor and normative small talk. Arising out of spatial and qualitative public memory, gossip can be a persuasive force that harmonizes community needs across past, present, and future.

    doi:10.1080/02773945.2016.1227871
  196. Toward Audience Involvement: Extending Audiences of Written Physician Notes in a Hospital Setting
    Abstract

    This article explores rhetorical implications of extending the audience of written physician notes in hospital settings to include patients and/or family members (the OpenNotes program). Interviews of participating hospital patients and family members (n = 16) underscored the need for more complex understandings of audience beyond “universal” and “particular” explanations. Interviews were organized around the aspects of comprehension, affect/emotion, and likes/dislikes about receiving notes. Results from these interviews indicated that participants understood the notes overall but had questions about abbreviations and technical terms. Many participants felt reassured about the care they were receiving, and many liked having the notes as a reference and springboard for further discussion with health care staff. A more detailed content analysis of the interview data yielded themes of document use, readability, involvement, and physician care. Findings from this study reveal an expansion of audience in this case to include both universal and particular audiences. Also, findings point to the possibility of audience involvement among patients and family members through activities such as asking questions about the physician notes. This study has implications for other forms of written communication that may extend readership in novel ways.

    doi:10.1177/0741088316668517
  197. Envisioning Future Pedagogies of Multiliteracy Centers
    doi:10.1016/s8755-4615(16)30075-5
  198. The Impact of Technology-supported and Triangulated Writing Tasks on a Pilot Interdisciplinary Undergraduate Subject for Construction Disciplines
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2016.03.004
  199. Feature: The Risky Business of Engaging Racial Equity in Writing Instruction: A Tragedy in Five Acts
    Abstract

    This article and its five authors investigate how writing programs, writing instructors, and the profession itself engage in the erasure of race—of blackness and brownness specifically—and perhaps most importantly in a hesitancy to address white privilege.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc201628554
  200. Readers Write: Response to “Demystifying Poetry: Teaching a Process to Write Haiku”
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Readers Write: Response to “Demystifying Poetry: Teaching a Process to Write Haiku”, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/tetyc/43/3/teachingenglishinthetwo-yearcollege28380-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/tetyc201628380
  201. Book review
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2015.10.002
  202. Writing in an Age of Surveillance, Privacy, & Net Neutrality
    Abstract

    The Web is big business, and our online communications and interactions and the data they leave behind are commodified by big business. Large-scale data aggregators, natural language systems that code and collect billions of posts, and tracking systems that follow our every click have fundamentally changed the spaces and places in which we compose, create, interact, research, and teach.

  203. Composition at Washington State University: Building a Multimodal Bricolage
    Abstract

    Multimodal pedagogy is increasingly accepted among composition scholars. However, putting such pedagogy into practice presents significant challenges. In this profile of Washington State University’s first-year composition program, we suggest a multi-vocal and multi-theoretical approach to addressing the challenges of multimodal pedagogy. Patricia Ericsson, the director of composition, illustrates how theories of agency are central to the integration of multimodality. Elizabeth Sue Edwards, a graduate teaching assistant, explores negotiating departmental standards and implementing multimodal assignments. Tialitha Michelle Macklin, also a graduate teaching assistant, discusses her journey from rejecting multimodal assignments to embracing them as an integral element of her pedagogy. And Leeann Downing Hunter, a non-tenure-track faculty member, approaches the challenge through the lens of adaptability. We believe that this multi-vocal approach to building a multimodal composition program offers: (1) a foundation for other writing programs to adapt and build upon; (2) an alternative to traditional approaches that rely on single theories and single leaders; and (3) a reconstitution of how the university works, integrating stakeholder voices from administrators to students themselves.

  204. Glocalization in Website Writing: The Case of MNsure and Imagined/Actual Audiences
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2015.09.009
  205. Forum: A Tribute to George Hillocks, Jr.
    Abstract

    Conducted through a collaboration between the Council of Writing Program Administrators(CWPA) and the National Survey of Student Engagement (NSSE), this study identified andtested new variables for examining writing’s relationship to learning and development. EightyCWPA members helped to establish a consensus model of 27 effective writing practices. EightyUS baccalaureate institutions appended questions to the NSSE instrument based on these 27practices, yielding responses from 29,634 first-year students and 41,802 seniors. Confirmatoryfactor analysis identified three constructs: Interactive Writing Processes, Meaning-Making WritingTasks, and Clear Writing Expectations. Regression analyses indicated that the constructs werepositively associated with two sets of established constructs in the regular NSSE instrument “DeepApproaches to Learning (Higher-Order Learning, Integrative Learning, and Reflective Learning)and Perceived Gains in Learning and Development as defined by the institution’s contributionsto growth in Practical Competence, Personal and Social Development, and General EducationLearning” with effect sizes that were consistently greater than those for the number of pageswritten. These were net results after controlling for institutional and student characteristics, aswell as other factors that might contribute to enhanced learning. The study adds three empiricallyestablished constructs to research on writing and learning. It extends the positive impact of writing beyond learning course material to include Personal and Social Development. Although correlational, it can provide guidance to instructors, institutions, accreditors, and other stakeholders because of the nature of the questions associated with the effective writing constructs.

    doi:10.58680/rte201527603
  206. Moving Labor: Transnational Migrant Workers and Affective Literacies of Care
    Abstract

    In this article, I examine the role of affect management in the transnational migration of Filipino care workers. Drawing on qualitative research in the Philippines, I claim that in government-mandated skills training, opportunities for Filipino migrants to critically engage in print and English literacies were often limited to standardized and rote practices to enhance transferability. In response, these migrant workers turned to affective literacies to engage in the kind of critical thinking and knowledge transformation necessary to challenge their labor conditions or simply survive the daily traumas of migrant life. While policies for skills-based labor migration categorize workers and their migration trajectories through a high-skills/low-skills divide, I suggest that affect management is the “high-skilled” work in such contexts where the mobility and flexibility of the global economy are experienced as precarity and insecurity. This reversal of high-low skill categories prompts a re-imagining of the transnational movement of labor—one where worker-citizens and their literacies move through a continuous series of affective attachments to and detachments from the nation-state.

    doi:10.21623/1.3.3.2
  207. Light lies: how glass speaks
    Abstract

    Light illuminates but also reflects, and when the medium of glass is a dominant design material it communicates within the architectural space. In this paper we suggest that the transience of light and transparencies of glass posit a duplicity that is aesthetically seductive but communicatively misleading. Specifically, the central aim of the paper is to address where truth sits between reflections and reason in the glass surfaces of a mental health environment. To provide a framework the paper first covers a brief history of glass, engages with its technological properties, its language(s) of the inner and outer, its aesthetic effects in an architectural poetry of light, and the messages conveyed to vulnerable clients and careful clinicians. Then, using a detailed case study of a purpose built mental health ward in Australia, we explore how glass engenders visibility, security, surveillance and power, concluding with recommendations for future builds.

    doi:10.1145/2826972.2826974
  208. A Study of the Usefulness of Deploying a Questionnaire to Identify Cultural Dynamics Potentially Affecting a Content-Management Project
    Abstract

    Background: A content-management project that proceeds with an incomplete understanding of the views, reservations, agendas, and attitudes held by stakeholders could likely encounter problems in implementation. The vast majority of content-management implementation projects proceed with very little visibility into the cultural dynamics that will eventually play such a central role in determining the success or failure of the projects. This case study examines the usefulness of deploying a needs assessment questionnaire to gather qualitative data that could help content-management project leaders understand participant needs, attitudes, and perceptions, and that could potentially improve the implementation of content-management projects. Research questions: How might previously published research questions for assessing cultural dynamics be adapted for a questionnaire intended to gather input from participants in the early stages of the implementation of two separate content-management projects? What kinds of issues does the questionnaire elicit from participants? To what extent is the questionnaire useful in assessing content-management project participant needs and how might it be revised and adapted for other organizational contexts? Situating the case: Implementing a content-management project results in a change to organizational processes; careful attention to managing this change is essential to the success of the project. Specific change-management issues emphasized in literature that addresses organizational and technological change include organizational readiness, stakeholder input, communication of project goals and plans with stakeholders, and training and time to learn and practice new approaches to operations. Organizational culture-a set of beliefs and values that members of an company share in common-plays a role in implementations of technology. Assessing organizational climate and stakeholder values and attitudes-characteristics of organizational culture-as part of a change-management plan can ensure that the culture is addressed when implementing a content-management project. Methodology: This project consisted of three parts: designing a pilot questionnaire based on a previous published methodology for assessing cultural dynamics, conducting the questionnaire within two organizations implementing content-management systems, and assessing the extent to which the questionnaire was useful in the context of the content-management projects. Responses were analyzed using a Grounded Theory approach. About the case: We developed a cultural dynamics needs assessment questionnaire and deployed it within two organizations with the purpose of gathering data about the attitudes and perceptions of project participants toward the impending content-management system implementation. The questionnaires informed the implementations of content management as anticipated. Conclusions: A questionnaire can help understand the cultural dynamics impacting the adoption of new technologies and processes; this method can be included as part of an overall needs assessment for a content-management project. This study also confirms the merit of the research methodology followed; the questionnaire design elicited thoughtful responses from participants and the analysis approach illuminated insights that were then used to engage participants and modify project implementation plans. The constructive outcome of this study suggests the need for more empirical studies and field evaluation studies that build on this one.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.2016.2516638
  209. Reason in Revolt: Emotional Fidelity and Working Class Standpoint in the “Internationale”
    Abstract

    This essay performs a comparative analysis of the rhetorical dimensions of versions of the socialist anthem the “Internationale” in divergent historical contexts. Based on literature on the rhetoric of music in social movements and theories of affect and emotion, our study of two historical iterations of the “Internationale” demonstrates the differences between class-conscious and nationalist-populist mobilization of feeling. In versions faithful to working class experience, the anthem names a basic class antagonism, unites an audience in affective musical practice resonant with working class experience and aspirations, and explicitly demonstrates how reason and revolt, in the words and sounds of the song, may thunder together.

    doi:10.1080/02773945.2014.965338
  210. Reflections in Online Writing Instruction: Pathways to Professional Development
    Abstract

    In this webtext, we add to the conversation of best practices, focusing on training graduate students to teach online courses and develop pedagogically sound curricula. By training these students in online writing instruction (OWI), we not only encourage best practices in our institution, but we also prepare these graduate students to enter new jobs and programs with a comprehensive understanding of OWI pedagogy.

  211. Citizens and Captives: Depictions of the “Conquered” in the Roman Empire
    Abstract

    ABSTRACT This article examines constructions of Roman citizenship in Roman state art, arguing that beginning in the late republic a broader concept of citizenship was prevalent—one rooted largely in shared culture and defined in opposition to a “barbarian” other. From this reading of state art, two arguments emerge: First, the emphasis on enculturation created an ever-moving line between Roman and barbarian. Second, the subject position created subjected both the Roman viewer and non-Roman subject. The article then turns to a reading of Greek orator Aristides’s Regarding Rome to show that the concept of citizenship stressed in state art is clearly present, though not necessarily well received.

    doi:10.1080/15362426.2015.1081526
  212. Theorizing Histories of Rhetoric
    doi:10.14321/rhetpublaffa.18.2.0398
  213. Racialized Rhetorics of Food Politics: Black Farmers, the Case of Shirley Sherrod, and Struggle for Land Equity and Access
    Abstract

    Analysis of food from its production side is still a comparatively rare topic in rhetorical studies. By analyzing how radical rhetorics in food- and agriculture-related discourses enable economic and political disparities between African-American and Caucasian farmers, this article reveals how such discourses have affected the U.S. public’s understanding of the federal government’s farm subsidy programs.

    doi:10.13008/2151-2957.1214
  214. Our Story Begins Here: Constellating Cultural Rhetorics
  215. Extra-Dimensional In-Class Communications: Action Research Exploring Text Chat Support of Face-to-Face Writing
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2014.12.002
  216. Relationships Between Writing and Critical Thinking, and Their Significance for Curriculum and Pedagogy
    Abstract

    In his 1959 Rede Lecture, "The Two Cultures and the Scientific Revolution," C. P. Snow warned of a gulf that had opened between literary intellectuals and natural scientists, across which existed a mutual incomprehension that threatened to undermine the university's ability to solve the world's most pressing problems.Reflecting on his experience as both a novelist and a research scientist, Snow appealed for a greater understanding between what he saw as two distinct cultures, yet he also asserted the importance of the sciences over literature for securing humanity's future prosperity.According to Snow, literary intellectuals were natural Luddites, and the university needed to prioritize the training of scientists and engineers in order to accelerate global industrialization and thereby raise standards of living.His privileging of the sciences drew a scathing rebuke from the literary critic F. R. Leavis, who pilloried Snow's understanding of literature and his faith in technological progress.For Leavis, bringing the Industrial Revolution to impoverished areas of the globe could indeed improve the material conditions of humankind, but such a project ungoverned by the values conveyed through literature, especially those insights of D. H. Lawrence and other novelists into the dehumanizing effects of industrial labor, would lead to a future divested of any real quality of life.Leavis insisted, therefore, that the university revolve around English studies as its "centre of human consciousness" (2013, p. 75).This dispute between Snow and Leavis touched off "the two cultures controversy," which has been an important point of reference amid the shifting terrain of higher education.The phrase has come to denote a gulf that opens between any disciplines bound to "common attitudes, common standards and patterns of behavior, common approaches and assumptions" (Snow, 1998, p. 9) that divide them into opposing cultures and inhibit crossdisciplinary understanding.Buller (2014), for example, described the two cultures in terms of those who believe the purpose of colleges and universities is to educate "the whole person" versus those who believe it is to train students for the workforce.The latter culture, according to Buller, tends to include governors, legislators, and trustees who are inclined to divert resources away from the social sciences, arts, and humanities to science, technology, engineering, and mathematics.Their assumption is that the STEM disciplines will best prepare students for careers offering the greatest return on their investment in a college education.The opposing culture, most often composed of faculty and administrators, argues that a well-rounded education produces graduates who are better informed, challenge assumptions more readily, participate more fully in society and civil discourse, and in general live healthier and more productive lives.Buller observed that "the two sides are not so much talking to one another as shouting past one another, each contingent building its case on a set of assumptions that it regards as universally true and that is dismissed by its opponents as the result of blindness, hypocrisy, or both" (p.2).This situation stands in contrast to the lack of engagement Halsted (2015) observed between the culture of academia and that of the tech industry.He pointed out that although a number of the most significant

    doi:10.37514/dbh-j.2015.3.1.02
  217. An Affordance Approach to WAC Development and Sustainability
    doi:10.37514/wac-j.2015.26.1.02
  218. Graduate Writing Across the Disciplines, Introduction
    doi:10.37514/atd-j.2015.12.3.04
  219. Camping in the Disciplines: Assessing the Effect of Writing Camps on Graduate Student Writers
    doi:10.37514/atd-j.2015.12.3.06
  220. Creative Thinking for 21st Century Composing Practices: Creativity Pedagogies across Disciplines
    doi:10.37514/atd-j.2015.12.4.12
  221. The Melancholy Odyssey of a Dissertation with Pictures
    Abstract

    This informed opinion piece discusses the author’s dispiriting experience filing the first hybrid dissertation at Ohio University. “Document Format Checklist” guidelines enforced a “rhetoric of distance” between pictures and words—compulsory logos-centrism. Specifications for projects like the author’s that blend images with text did not exist, and staff responsible for document approval at her graduate college insisted that she follow their guidelines. While her advisers’ communications with the graduate college and council eventually resulted in revised guidelines that included two new options for filing multimodal dissertations, her project continued to meet resistance when she tried to file it following these new options.

    doi:10.1215/15314200-2799228
  222. Imbalances and Inequities: The Structure of Inquiry and Its Place in Rhetorical Studies
    Abstract

    Inquiry’s place in rhetorical studies has long been contentious. Critics argue that academic professionalism and the rise of criticism and theory have diminished rhetoric as a pragmatic art. The recent trend in higher education toward greater restrictions on academic inquiry poses new problems for rhetorical studies, particularly where those restrictions exacerbate existing educational inequities. In the effort to address those inequities, a distinction needs to be made between old concerns with inquiry and the new issues any reorganization of inquiry will present. The generic support for inquiry that universities provide benefits rhetorical studies by lending structure to inquiry processes fraught with uncertainty and marked by impermanency. That support allows for the kind of careful engagement with possibility that rhetorical invention requires. The 2009 documentary film Naturally Obsessed: The Making of a Scientist illustrates the value to inquiry of professional conventions and other forms of generic support. Those same conventions serve rhetorical studies in similar ways.

    doi:10.1080/02773945.2014.980519
  223. Transnational Literate Lives in Digital Times & Redesigning Composition for Multilingual Realities: A Review Essay
  224. Response to Heather Lindenman’s ‘Inventing Metagenres’: Clarifications and Questions for Future Research
  225. Harnessing the Power of Blogging with Young Students
    Abstract

    The importance of digital literacy becomes increasingly apparent as we move farther into the 21st century. As the digital world becomes an increasing part of our everyday lives and an important aspect of many professions, the need to instruct students on how to publish their thoughts digitally is ever more apparent. As technological proficiency becomes increasingly expected in many employment settings, it is vital that students are able to make their thoughts clear electronically. Blogging in a safe environment is one way that educators may blend young students’ writing skill, their awareness of the purposes for writing, and digital-age technology. This article describes the work of one primary grade teacher at an urban high-needs school’s use of blogging in conjunction with writing workshop. Use of blogging to publish students’ writing increased students’ writing engagement, improved their knowledge of how to navigate and use computers, and increased their understanding of the potential benefits and dangers of writing digitally.

    doi:10.1558/wap.v6i3.697
  226. From the Editor: A Mixed Genre—Locations of Writing; (Another Beginning), Another Farewell
    Abstract

    Preview this article: From the Editor: A Mixed Genre—Locations of Writing; (Another Beginning), Another Farewell, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/66/2/collegecompositionandcommunication26214-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc201426214
  227. From the Editor: Locations of Writing
    Abstract

    Preview this article: From the Editor: Locations of Writing, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/66/1/collegecompositionandcommunication26098-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc201426098
  228. 6.2: Kleer-cut(ting) Downtown
  229. Higher Education in the Digital Age [Book Review]
    Abstract

    "Higher Education in the Digital Age" (edited by William G. Bowen) is divided into two sections. The first section includes adaptations of Bowen's presentations at The Tanner Lectures at Stanford University in 2012. The second section includes discussion responses from respected colleagues, and Bowen's response to the same. This unique structure enables the reader to be involved as an insider to this debate - a witness not only to the author's assertions but also to the lively discourse that ensues in response. The reviewer feels this book is provocative in addressing pressing issues that can no longer be ignored. Bowen's assertion that the time at hand to begin a transformation is supported by research, and the data support the dire need for a resolution to the student debt crisis and productivity problem in higher education. The gaps in the research he presents, particularly involving MOOCs, invite technical researchers to take advantage of this timely opportunity, not only to continue the conversation but to seek solutions to the viability he proposes. Bowen,s concern that public opinion of higher education matters and his insistence that institutions and educators must come together to lead the change while they can is an important call to action for IEEE Transactions on Professional Communication readers in particular.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.2014.2311873
  230. From the Editor: A Field with a View
    Abstract

    Dear Colleagues and Friends~~This month's issue includes various genres- articles, symposium contributions, review essay, exchange, and poster page-that tap both time and space. In these collective texts, we have historical perspectives helping us understand our own past and allowing us to update our present; linkages to other fields of endeavor so as to enhance our own; connections across spaces to other sites of writing around the world; and closer looks at our own sites-hence the title of this introduction. As represented here, our field includes a capacious view, and as we expand sites of inquiry and activity, we have a more robust and complex view. In this introduction, then, I'll summarize each of these contributions before taking up two other tasks: (1) outlining the treat in store for us, in the combined September and December special issue of College Composition and Communication, we will learn from colleagues about various and diverse Locations of Writing; and (2) sharing with readers our new policy on rememberingIn our first article, Expanding the Aims of Public Rhetoric and Writing Peda- gogy, Writing Letters to Editors, Brian Gogan takes up how the conventional assignment of the letter to the editor can be located in what he calls an ap- proach to public rhetoric and writing pedagogy that is conducted according to the tripartite aims of publicity, authenticity, and efficacy. Drawing on his work with students, Gogan expands on these single-concept aims to situate them in relationships: publicity-as-condition and publicity-as-action, authenticity- as-location and authenticity-as-legitimation, and efficacy-as-persuasion and efficacy-as-participation. Gogan also argues that we should separate and emphasize the participation the letter-to-the-editor genre entails from the persuasion that may be its aspiration: when the efficacy of the letter-to-the- editor assignment is expanded so that it is understood in terms of participation that may lead to persuasion, public rhetoric and writing pedagogy embraces the fullness of the ecological model [of writing] by seeing the wide range of effects-persuasive or not-there within.Continuing recent work recovering our collective writing pasts, our next article details the experiences of several 19th century women, some of them from the U.S., making their educational way at Cambridge University. In 'A Revelation and a Delight': Nineteenth-Century Cambridge Women, Academic Collaboration, and the Cultural Work of Extracurricular Writing, L. Jill Lam- berton focuses on the writing these women engaged in, especially outside the classroom, in order both to succeed in the classroom and to affect wider spheres of influence. Defining this writing as a form of collaborative peer activity foster- ing agency, Lamberton identifies three benefits accruing to her 19th century subjects: (1) use of extracurricular writing that augmented and enriched cur- ricular learning; (2) use of writing to develop social networks and circulation; and (3) use of such writing to shift public opinion, looking outside the college or university for broader audiences to voice support and agitate for change.Mya Poe, Norbert Elliot, John Aloysius Cogan Jr., and Tito G. Nurudeen Jr. return us to the present as they consider how our writing programs can be enhanced: by adapting a legal heuristic used to determine what in the law is called impact. In The Legal and the Local: Using Disparate Impact Analysis to Understand the Consequences of Writing Assessment, these col- leagues first distinguish between inequities produced by intent from those produced unintentionally-the latter called disparate impact-before outlin- ing a three-part question-driven process that can identify such instances and work toward ways of changing them:Step 1: Do the assessment policies or practices result in adverse impact on students of a particular race as compared with students of other races? …

    doi:10.58680/ccc201425445
  231. Skin in the Game
    Abstract

    Over the last two decades, a growing body of scholarship has examined how whiteness is socially constructed as “objective” and “neutral” in the US and elsewhere. This article seeks to trouble such a position for white teachers in the multiracial classroom, particularly those that focus on multiethnic literatures. Drawing upon scholarship in critical whiteness studies, personal experiences with students, and reflections on multicultural literature, this article advances an educational philosophy of investment wherein privilege and subjectivity are made legible in the learning process. In this model, educators and students work toward the discomfort that often comes from recognizing the risks and rewards of acknowledging one’s positioning within a racial order.

    doi:10.1215/15314200-2400530
  232. The Genuine Teachers of This Art by Jeffrey Walker
    Abstract

    Reviews Walker, Jeffrey. The Genuine Teachers ofThis Art. Columbia: University of South Carolina Press, 2011.356 pp., ISBN: 978-1-61117-016-0 Walker s 1 he Genuine Tenehers of This Art takes its title from a line in Cicero s De orntore in which Antonius attempts to delineate "inexperienced teachers ' who do not train rhetors like Aristotle from sophists like Isocrates who train skilled speakers (pp. 5,44). The title line frames the major argument of the book—that training rhetors, that is, teaching is the unifying element of rhetoric that brings together strains of "discourse, practices, analysis, [and] teaching" (p.l). Walker claims scholars of rhetoric have much overlooked the "school masters." His attempt to correct this omission establishes Isocrates as the founder of the sophistic paideia, which Walker traces from the fourth century BCE, through the Hellenistic period and stasis theory, the late Repub­ lic in Cicero's De orntore, and finally into the Second Sophistic in the works of Dionysius of Halicarnassus. Through this pedagogical history, Walker ar­ gues, that for Isocrates the "handbook" (teehne) and sophistic traditions were one, effectivelv decentering the "philosophic" tradition. There are too manv high points in The Genuine Teachers of This Art, particularly' for scholars of the history of rhetoric and teachers of rhetoric and composition, to summarize here but permit me to try to touch on a few. Walker's first chapter, a (counter) reading of Cicero's De orntore, begins by classifying Aristotle's rhetoric as primarily interested in "judgment and theory" as opposed to "civic deliberation" and therefore largely outside the realm of training rhetors (pp. 19, 22). Walker makes a brief but interesting argument that Antonius' topics are not from Aristotle but rather are closer to Isocrates' ideai, arguing Aristotle is primarily referenced for the sake of authority (pp. 23, 30-1, 48). Ultimately, Walker argues what Cicero's Crassus and Antonius finally agree on—broad experience—is fundamentally Isocratean (pp. 41, 53, 56). The claim that "there was a teehne of Isocrates, and that it probably was the ancestor of the later sophistic technai” concludes Walker's second chapter (p 90). In order to advance the possibility of an Isocratean teehne, Walker must refute several lines of argument prevalent in the field, specifically that if Isocrates did write a teehne, it was more likely a collection of example speeches, that the teehne attributed to Isocrates was written by a "younger Rhetorica, Vol. XXXII, Issue 2, pp. 195-211, ISSN 0734-8584, electronic ISSN 15338541 . C2014 by The International Society for the History of Rhetoric. All rights re­ served. Please direct all requests for permission to photocopy or reproduce article content through the University of California Press's Rights and Permissions website, at http://www.ucpressjournals.com/reprintlnfo.asp. DOI: 10.1525/RH.2014.32.2.195. 196 RHETORICA Isocrates/' and that it was against Isocrates' own philosophy to write a handbook of precepts. These lines of argument, predominantly advanced by Karl Barwick, though fairly broadly accepted, are refuted by Walker at length, in part, by using parallel case based on other sophistic technai and, most interestingly, by suggesting two definitions of techne, which Walker distinguishes with a subscript to differentiate a non-creative, rule driven art with a more or less guaranteed product from a creative, methodological driven art with the possibility of a successful outcome produced by a skilled practitioner (pp. 63-75). The following chapter takes in an in-depth look at what a techne of Isocrates might have looked like with Walker concluding that the techne likely had two main parts, "the pragmatikos topos [concerned with inquiry and invention] and the lektikos topos [concerned with style] and possibly ... an organized set of progymnasmata" (p. 154). While many of Walker's conclusions in this chapter suggest the techne probably looked similar to the Rhetoric to Alexander, this third chapter is a fascinating look inside Isocrates' pedagogy. These two chapters on Isocrates are likely the most controversial in the book, and while Walker admits he has offered no "irrefutable" evidence of a techne of Isocrates, he does marshal a persuasive case based on available evidence, however scant. The Fourth Chapter, "In the Garden of...

    doi:10.1353/rht.2014.0011
  233. ‘Enjoyable’, ‘okay’, or ‘like drawing teeth’? Chinese and British Students’ Views on Writing Assignments in UK Universities
    Abstract

    Research in academic writing is a growing field within Applied Linguistics, yielding a wide range of conferences, journal publications and books. However, comparatively little work has been conducted on students’ attitudes towards the production of writing for assessment. This article reports findings from a questionnaire study of Chinese and British students (n=202) across 37 UK universities. The study aims to uncover the extent to which students feel they were prepared for tertiary-level writing, how useful they find assignment-writing, and whether they enjoy this activity. The focus of the article is on the similarities and differences in attitudes towards assessed writing given by the two student groups. Chinese students were selected as a contrast to British students as the former are now the ‘largest single overseas student group’ in the UK with more than 60,000 Chinese people studying in 2008 (The British Council, 2010). Detailed, open-ended responses from the questionnaire were coded and followed up with email and face-to-face interview questions with a subset of students (n=55). The findings indicate that neither student group feel well-prepared for the challenges of tertiary-level writing, and reveal a depth of feeling regarding the enjoyment and perceived utility - or otherwise - of academic writing.

    doi:10.18552/joaw.v4i1.128
  234. A Programmatic Ecology of Assessment: Using a Common Rubric to Evaluate Multimodal Processes and Artifacts
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2013.12.005
  235. Notes Toward the Role of Materiality in Composing, Reviewing, and Assessing Multimodal Texts
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2014.01.001
  236. From the Editor: The Pursuit of Promise
    Abstract

    Editor Kathleen Blake Yancey introduces the February issue.

    doi:10.58680/ccc201424568
  237. False Copies: Education, Imitation, and Citizenship in the Satyricon
    Abstract

    ABSTRACT Petronius’s Satyricon, long recognized as a commentary on rhetorical education, particularly declamation, forms a broad critique of (rhetorical) educational practices in the first century rooted in imitation—declamation, Greek Atticism, imperial rhetoric—and the types of citizens produced by such practices. Problematically, Petronius’s critique, which seeks to redefine class based on a certain cultivated taste or judgment as opposed to material wealth, assumes an elite perspective and falls into the long dismissed “decline narrative” of Roman rhetoric once prevalent in the history of rhetoric. This article seeks to move beyond “Trimalchio vision,” a term used by art historian Lauren Hackworth Peterson to classify derogatory attitudes toward freedmen, to suggest that rhetorical education in the first century reached its intended audience, producing upwardly socially mobile administrators and city patrons in the empire. In other words, rhetorical education was reaching a mass audience in first-century Rome.

    doi:10.1080/15362426.2014.886928
  238. Feedback in writing: Issues and challenges
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2013.11.009
  239. Facing Facebook: Impression Management Strategies in Company–Consumer Interactions
    Abstract

    This study examines interaction between corporate representatives and critical consumers in today’s social media environment. Applying a microanalytical form of discourse analysis to a data set of corporate Facebook page discussions, the study contributes to a better understanding of the communicative resources that organizations use as part of their impression management (IM) for upholding their acceptability and promoting their credibility. The study also reveals the complexity of the work of corporate Facebook representatives, who need to align their individual IM with that of the organization while adjusting to the technologically mediated context.

    doi:10.1177/1050651913502359
  240. The New Work of Composing: Fusing Theory and Performance (Review)
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2013.10.001
  241. Toward a Complexity of Online Learning: Learners in Online First-Year Writing
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2013.10.002
  242. Scientific Characters: Rhetoric, Politics, and Trust in Breast Cancer Research
    doi:10.14321/rhetpublaffa.16.4.0786
  243. From the Editor: Outside Conventional Practices
    Abstract

    Preview this article: From the Editor: Outside Conventional Practices, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/65/2/collegecompositionandcommunication24500-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc201324500
  244. Teaching Evidence-Based Writing Using Corporate Blogs
    Abstract

    Teaching problem: Students' written assignments show that they tend to list ideas rather than provide evidence-based arguments. This might be because they do not have a framework to base their arguments on. Research question: Does the communication model framework help students to write evidence-based arguments when evaluating the communicative effectiveness in corporate blogs? Situating the case: The ability to engage in argument from evidence is one of the Next Generation Science Standards for scientific and engineering practices. Thus, it is important for engineering students to know how to present evidence-based arguments. The communication model framework was introduced to provide students with a framework to base their arguments on. This framework builds on the genre-based and academic literacies approaches to teaching writing. More companies are now using corporate blogs (an open, participatory, and globally networked social media tool) to engage stakeholders directly across multiple contexts. The framework is useful in analyzing evolving genres like corporate blogs because it is not only structured but also flexible. About the case: This teaching case describes the use of the communication model framework as the basis for students' arguments. The framework was used in a general writing course for engineering students. Working in groups, the students used the framework for their oral practice critique and their critique assignment on a given piece of academic writing or corporate blog. They also had to write a reflection paper individually at the end of the course. Results: Overall, the mixed groups and international students groups made a stronger attempt to apply the framework compared to the Singaporean student groups. The students' educational backgrounds, the group dynamics within the group, and the nature of the discussions affected the level of adoption of the framework in their writing. Conclusions: This teaching case reflects the value of mixed group, face-to-face discussions, and personal reflection in teaching students evidence-based writing, and calls for more research on flexible frameworks as genres evolve.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.2013.2273117
  245. Just Like Steve: One Writing Teacher’s Well-Lived Life
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Just Like Steve: One Writing Teacher's Well-Lived Life, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/65/1/collegecompositionandcommunication24213-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc201324213
  246. From the Editor: About the Profession
    Abstract

    Editor Kathleen Blake Yancey introduces this special issue.

    doi:10.58680/ccc201324212
  247. The State of Speech
    Abstract

    The acknowledgments preceding The State of Speech illuminate much about the subtext of the book and the very real-world problems to which the author hoped to find a solution in writing it. The problem: the disjunction in post-9/11 America “between the daily practices of citizenship and the exercise of political power” (xi). Joy Connolly's solution: Cicero's ideal orator. Here Connolly's goal is not simply to provide a clearer explanation of Cicero's entwined political and rhetorical theory as read through his ideal orator but also to extract from Cicero's works a rival to current republican thought entrenched in “individual liberty” (1). For Connolly, as for Cicero, this model is based in rhetorical practices.Ultimately, accepting Connolly's argument depends first on the reader's acceptance that Ciceronian theory provides a model that values personal experience (including nonelite experience), that the orator is positioned through civility or decorum to recognize others' experiences, and finally that the orator prioritizes the common good of all (Roman) people. This requires that Connolly reconcile the Roman masses with the oratorical practices of the elite in the Roman republic and de-essentialize gender and class as the basis of full, participatory citizenship. These topics are the frequent focuses of the early chapters of the book and by far the most controversial lines of argument. Second, the reader must accept that the Ciceronian model can extend beyond the theoretical to actual political practice, presumably, in post-9/11America. While the success of Connolly's argument may hinge on the acceptance of these claims, the success of the book, a theoretically dense reading of republican rhetorical and political theory, primarily, though not exclusively, through the works of Cicero, does not. It is much of the work necessary to underpin the major arguments of the book that holds the greatest value for readers interested in oratorical performance, citizenship, gender, class, and rhetorical theory in ancient Rome.The introduction of the book begins to establish the major lines of argument and to build the claim that “Roman rhetoric makes a major contribution to the way that the western tradition thinks about politics” (262). In support of this claim, Connolly moves between Roman and early American and even contemporary rhetorical and political theory (Habermas, Marx, Mouffe, Arendt, Benhabib, Gramsci, and Žižek among others are all frequently cited). The introduction emphasizes the significance of the Roman republic in American political theory by detailing how republicanism has served to mediate between “radical and liberal approaches” to American history (7–10).The first chapter, “Founding the State of Speech,” is an exploration of two key questions in republican Rome, the relation between the orator and the masses—how the Roman populace was taken up, represented, ruled, formed, and guided by the speech act—and the basis of authority for the speaker. Connolly's examination of these issues leads to the major claim of the chapter—that for the orator of the Roman republic authority was performative and firmly rooted in the charismatic, elite body. That is, until the shift in the early first century and the influx of Greek rhetorical theory represented in the handbooks of the Rhetorica ad Herennium and Cicero's own De inventione.This shift, according to Connolly, was a move to, as the title of section header makes clear, “rationalize the republic,” in that handbooks were able to “put rhetoric forward as a model of rational and rationalized public discourse,” which “constrain[ed] expressions of authority” inasmuch as the orator was no longer “relying on ancestry or wealth, but [instead] recouping elite charisma in a logical discourse of style” (67–68). For Connolly, this shift transferred authority from the bodies of Rome's elite and conflicts among them to a “learnable code” (69). The role of the people, who Connolly argues were once “moral judges,” also shifts, through the genre of judicial oratory, to deliberation about what is “just and honorable” with the jury functioning as “a microcosm of the just city” (70). According to Connolly, these shifts moved Rome from conflict to consensus by grounding conflict in law, judicial rhetoric, and deliberation and reconciled Hellenistic rhetorical theory, namely status (or stasis) theory, with the oratorical practices of the Roman republic (73–75).Chapter 2, “Naturalized Citizens” begins with a discussion of the origins of Roman civil society using myth, specifically Virgil's Aeneid, to frame the tensions between nature and culture before moving to a similar and, Connolly argues, related tension in discussions of eloquence as resulting from nature or art in the prefaces of Cicero's De oratore. This chapter establishes two major arguments. First, that Roman citizenship underwent a transformation, necessitated by expansion of the Roman empire in the first century BCE, from an Aristotelian model of “a virtuous, homogeneous citizenry intimately linked by geographic proximity and the shared experience of living together” to a more flexible Ciceronian model that sought “to represent civic bonds as rooted in nature but activated and reinforced through human acts and their memorialization in text” (88, 89).Second, and much more significant to the remainder of the book (and scholars of rhetorical history), Connolly makes the case that Cicero's concept of republican citizenship can be unearthed from the nature/art debate regarding rhetorical training in De oratore. This reading leads to the claim that the shift in “eloquence's status as an art to its identity as a product of nature” is not “a matter of wholesale transformation” as much as “a hybridization of the categories ars and natura” (103). Interestingly, Connolly argues that those who need the art are, in Roman rhetorical treatises, “demasculinized” and not “eligible for full citizenship” (104). Because experience (apprenticeships, practice in the forum) is privileged by Cicero (and his Antonius), rhetorical training is unnecessary: “Naturalization of rhetoric amounts to a claim of natural domination in terms of class and ethnicity … [by the] male, well-educated, and wealthy” Roman citizen (111). However, Connolly argues that ultimately Cicero's characters are concealing rather than naturalizing rhetorical training, an obscuration that is symptomatic of “eloquence as stability born of instability” and “Cicero's view of the res publica.” This conflict leads Connolly to clearly articulate her reading of Cicero's ideal orator: “As Cicero closes the gap between eloquence and virtue, the orator's speaking body becomes the virtuous body of the citizen and, by extension, a microcosm of the virtuous body politic: eloquence emerges as a performative ethics that embodies and enacts the common good for the instruction and pleasure of the republic” (113). Perhaps surprisingly, there is very little consideration of Cicero's own position as a new man, though there is a brief suggestion that Cicero might be guilty of a “tactical misreading” of the bounds of Roman citizenship (90).Chapter 3, “The Body Politic,” builds on a conclusion of the previous chapter, that Cicero's ideal orator is “embodied proof of republican virtue,” by developing the implications of Cicero's philosophy of rhetoric as fundamentally performative. The chapter makes two theoretical claims about republican practices based on Cicero's ideal orator. First, while the orators of De oratore are all upper-class men, Cicero's rhetorical theory manages to “encompass a more generous circle,” his “universalizing language” broadening civic identity (125). She develops this idea, returning to the relationship between the people and the orator from the first chapter, by arguing that Cicero's orator is meant to offer a “mirror of the good life” that the audience can accept (or reject) and that in doing so the orator opens himself to the judgment of the people. Connolly's second major claim of this chapter, which follows from the first, is that Cicero's focus on the body is a largely a response to Plato's arguments against rhetoric as found mainly in the Gorgias. Here, Connolly puts forward Cicero's model as a “historic ally for theoretical work” that seeks to problematize the mind/body dualism that has connected men to logic and women to the body, arguing that Cicero's model of “rhetoric opens up a view of subjectification that is usually overlooked in examinations of the Western tradition; the positive moments of subject construction, as opposed to purely negative practices of subjection” (150–51).The arguments leading to this claim center on the body of the orator. First, Plato's questioning of the epistemic function of rhetoric is answered, according to Connolly (building on Habermas), because the orator's “beliefs and practices are not fully his own.” Rather they are a combination of history and perception, and his “virtue is constructed through interactions with others” that break down public and private communication, as the orator's “self” “emerges in the context of communal belief and practice” (144, 151). “Communal observation and supervision,” then, function as a check on the potentially unchecked power of the orator (147). This positioning of the orator is rather precarious both physically and psychologically, with the “orator's body … embedded in republican networks that anchor communicative practices … serving as site of connection for elite and mass” (154). Though Connolly does not elaborate on this claim, the potential vulnerability of the body (and mind) of the orator becomes a recurring theme in the book (152–56).Chapter 4, “The Aesthetics of Virtue,” begins with a discussion of two Roman concepts: libertas, which, although similar to the contemporary concept of negative liberty, is here positioned as free as opposed to slave, and the related dignitas, that is, the freedom not only of speech but the “accrual of standing” to see one's ideas put in place (160). These two terms open a discussion of the tension between tyranny, both of the senatorial class and of the self-interested elite, and the common good of the lawful republic. “Oratorical training and performance,” then, according to Connolly, offer a means of “self-mastery” by which to balance these polarities, in part because the orator, whether in public or private performances, seeks the “label of vir bonus” (161). “Republican patriotism,” a term coined by Connolly, is defined as the process of training the self through “self-love,” repeated performance, and the display of emotion, which, for Cicero, “brings relations of power into the realm of aesthetics” (162). Connolly develops these ideas through several sections. First, she ties together the role of passion in political speech and the idea of “civic love” or “natural sociability.” She makes the case that Cicero regards decorum as the virtue that allows the orator to control his passions (165–66, 169), a virtue similar to the Greek sophrosune, which, Connolly claims, essentializes class. She goes on to address Cicero's “paradoxical solution,” which roots “aesthetic sensibility” in nature, and finally turns to Catullus, who Connolly claims balances decorum and passion (169–85).Returning to notions of libertas through the ideal of self-control and performativity, Connolly stresses that because law played a limited role in constraining domination by the elite and the will to power, “the social conventions that regulated ethics, behavior, and deportment played a correspondingly important role” (187). This section then follows up on the risks of such self-mastery, such as that it might lead to the desire to “exploit the spectacularity of the self” or a dangerous “contempt for others” that forces one to withdrawal from civic life or self-destruction (189). Continuing with the idea of the destabilizing power of the passions, Connolly turns to the role of the passions in contemporary political thought to address the issues of “widespread civic disengagement” and “fragmentation,” particularly as articulated by Iris Marion Young, who is concerned that in using “historical polities that privileged public discourse as models” we risk excluding people based on bodily difference (192–93).1 Connolly offers a slightly different model of a “deliberating republic, one that is a constant repetitive performance…. Communal acts and witnessing of character are pivotal in the constant self-reminding of identity and sentiment that citizens must perform in order to strengthen and reconstitute civic ties” (196). Connolly's “argument in this chapter is intended to suggest that the Roman rhetorical tradition provides a model. What that tradition tells us, above all, is that speech is married to the learned, learnable techniques of emotion control” (193).Chapter 5, “Republican Theater,” begins with the anxieties about the orator as an actor who can perform virtuosity without living virtuously. The first part of the chapter explores the nature of the oratorical performance in relation to stage acting and its role in Ciceronian thought. Connolly argues that while in Cicero's model the orator must be virtuous, a certain duplicity is necessary in republican life, and ultimately the orator's training, which teaches him to pass his performance off as natural, constrains him by demanding that he conceal his education both by not discussing it and not revealing it when speaking (202–6). Connolly argues, “The student of such a curriculum was in a position to learn that the authority granted by eloquence is not the manifestation of free men's natural superiority, and that its tactics are identical to those of actors and women, who exist outside the charmed circle of the political class” (206). While this anxiety over the tension between authenticity and artifice is often expressed in language reflecting gender panic, Connolly argues that the anxiety is more complex, in that, it “emerge[s] out of a recognition precisely that the republic exists in the act, the show, the display of plausible authority, the theatrical presentation of ethos” (206). Here Connolly takes exception with John Dugan, who, according to Connolly, argues that “Cicero advocates a transgressive aesthetic that undermines conventional Roman notions of masculinity” (199n4).2 Connolly's own position has evolved from her earlier article “Mastering Corruption,” which considers gender as defining the “panic” discussed here rather than one factor among many. Though in the article she is primarily interested in Quintilian and declamation, Connolly suggests citizenship in Rome gender and class to a much than is in her discussion of Cicero's in State of “The two and were in a of that then as as the and social that them men, free to the practices of women and that they in the that the speech they was a the State of as in “Mastering Corruption,” Connolly Greek and Roman discussions of in rhetorical theory that or of with the Here, she her Cicero's anxiety is not about or discourse has the it does not because is and … but because civic of to a political what we In what Connolly the between her view that … is the in and by of gender that out what are civic and and that of others who establish “the nature of civic only its in of of this chapter shift to focus on and in and which Cicero power was Connolly's argument here is but She that as the republic Cicero moved beyond to the more and of Here Connolly as Cicero on oratorical in the law in an to to and in in order to a or that the audience not to as but to … the of the In the on particularly in Cicero's was meant to to the of the and, in doing to of an that the with one's citizens that was necessary for civil life chapter of State of Speech moves from Cicero to how the republican political on the performance of the orator, was forward into Rome in the of Here, Connolly focuses on the works of and argues that the were of the up by Ciceronian rhetorical discourse and its performative ethics of republican the that there in the first the of a in In to the significance of in terms of social and as a of to the new Connolly in several from earlier chapters here In chapters and for Connolly argues that because the orator's performance is based in experience and depends on emotion, he may his by in public This idea is connected to the of who even than the republican orator to Connolly also argues that the are symptomatic of social in their to his on and of She then suggests that with his on control of the body, represented a against the and a to the discussed in chapter According to Connolly, this rhetorical education served as a training for a of people, which ultimately Cicero's public orator. In as a way to establish social and control” brief discussion of in which Connolly scholars who Cicero is Marion and are “Cicero's on decorum lead him to that the public must his audience of citizens as in an of to be because he that they are his but because the of him to the of communal and to the decorum as the virtue, one that down the of class and Connolly the claim that to control to that and among his Cicero's ideal citizen is in a position to political before she with a for an view of claims that Cicero's orator requires and is performance are and provide a for Cicero's political to contemporary The of This of the of De oratore as Connolly with to of the the nature/art debate and the While he these very from Connolly, the debate as an an Aristotelian model of rhetoric, with Cicero down firmly on the of the he Connolly, that Cicero is a model of rhetoric that is based in as opposed to theoretical and that this is necessary in order to with the audience Perhaps the one difference between them that a is that Connolly's belief that “the debate is in terms of difference and in tension with the of (103). While this focus on difference allows Connolly to Cicero's of citizenship from it also the that Cicero, as argues, has a Greek model in Cicero's to the way in which rhetoric was Rome suggests all rhetorical training it is a Connolly's focus on Cicero's connection to contemporary political theory her from reading Cicero through so on Cicero Though Connolly that the Roman republic was by she claims that “Cicero's of civility is a place to the terms of social because it the tension of and social class, it is not by of class or what is Cicero the common but how he intended that good to be is, more than Connolly of ultimately Connolly's of the people into the performance of the values were and by rhetorical handbooks and oratorical in law as in the of the elite control of in the as the orator their and the masses to be in elite oratorical While this reading is for the role of the people in relation to in Rome, Connolly's reading is limited by the on the orator's bodily performance and his (and of the people. This the people must be for in the oratorical rhetorical their role as an and rhetorical practices that might more represent the Roman people. Connolly elite control of language as a of class to for the means by which to the masses into the oratorical Though Connolly the significance of political the “Roman to see positioning rhetoric as a art that the of among its before to Cicero's she does not or of the Roman people into oratorical practice as a model for contemporary Connolly's arguments about civic to of the for are In the what Cicero ideal orator, one who through his turns conflict into of as Connolly frequently a a response to unchecked that was the republic and, all Cicero's ideal orator and the resulting republic Connolly's reading of Cicero is by the need to Cicero a way to which scholars of the history of rhetoric will be as a model solution to contemporary political a that with the common While the arguments necessary to so may not be fully they are and lead to a consideration of gender and class in ancient Rome and work on the of the particularly those as a way to bodily charisma and as a means by which to the audience to consideration of and of the vulnerability of the orator's body and those stage and withdrawal from political life and the risk of to to audience are and of a there is in Connolly's recouping of Ciceronian theory, though it is not the it is its of negative has so the common good as to such a The The State of Speech was and the it was political in and though much of the rhetoric of the has one need no than the of control to public by to find that the disjunction that first Connolly has and a recognition of are a good place to and one than to to Cicero for of

    doi:10.5325/philrhet.46.3.0367
  248. From the Editor: Past as Only Prologue
    Abstract

    The editor introduces the articles in this issue and previews upcoming special themed issues.

    doi:10.58680/ccc201323660
  249. Feminist Rhetorical Practices: New Horizons for Rhetoric, Composition, and Literacy Studies, Jacqueline Jones Royster and Gesa E. Kirsch: Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 2012. 180 pages. $35.00 paperback or ebook.
    doi:10.1080/07350198.2013.766858
  250. Can Writing Attitudes and Learning Behavior Overcome Gender Difference in Writing? Evidence From NAEP
    Abstract

    Based on eighth-grade writing assessment data from the 1998 ( N = 20,586) and 2007 ( N = 139,900) National Assessment of Educational Progress (NAEP), this study examines the relationships among students’ writing attitudes, learning-related behaviors, and gender in relation to writing performance. Overall, the effects of attitudes were slightly larger than the effects of learning behaviors on writing performance, and gender differences were more prominent in attitudes than learning behaviors related to writing. Perhaps the most surprising finding from the 2007 NAEP data was that females with the most negative attitudes toward writing outperformed males with the most positive attitudes (i.e., writing scores based on two measures of attitudes: females, 157 and 161; males, 151 and 149). Overall, a similar pattern was observed with learning behaviors and gender differences in writing scores. Furthermore, medium effect sizes of gender difference in writing scores (females scoring substantially higher than males) were present even though the students reported to be at the same level in terms of writing attitudes and learning behaviors. The present study demonstrates that gender disparity in students’ writing performance is persistent and strong; it cannot be explained by gender differences in attitudes or behavior alone or in attitudes and behavior combined.

    doi:10.1177/0741088313480313
  251. From the Editor: The (Continuing) Wisdom of Students
    Abstract

    Editor Kathleen Yancey introduces articles for this issue.

    doi:10.58680/ccc201322718
  252. “Celebration of Life”: Memorials for Linda S. Bergmann (1950-2014)
  253. Organizational Response to a University Writing Initiative: Writing in the Disciplines (WID) in an Interdisciplinary Department
    Abstract

    Welcome to Double HelixSeattle has its double helix pedestrian bridge.The Fermi National Accelerator Laboratory (Fermilab) outside Chicago has its gold-colored double helix staircase within the Proton Pagoda

    doi:10.37514/dbh-j.2013.1.1.03
  254. Book Review: How to Design and Write Web Pages Today
    doi:10.1177/1050651912458890
  255. Writing with Veterans in a Community Writing Group
    Abstract

    This article provides an analysis of the growing phenomenon of community writing groups for military veterans. Drawing on the scholarship on literacy studies, community literacy, and veterans’ writing groups, the author profiles three veterans’ writing groups and provides strategies for starting up, conducting, and sustaining such groups. The article also addresses the common questions, assumptions, and public perceptions that are currently circulating about these groups and the possible role, function, and purpose of writing in veterans’ lives.

  256. From the Editor: A 21st-Century Dappled Discipline
    Abstract

    Preview this article: From the Editor: A 21st-Century Dappled Discipline, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/64/2/collegecompositioncommunication22114-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc201222114
  257. Towards anAlloiostrophicRhetoric
    Abstract

    ABSTRACTThis article describes the need and outlines a strategy for theorizing “alloiostrophic rhetoric” and the practices and possibilities of such a theory. In brief, alloiostrophic rhetoric is one that turns toward difference, diversity, and the other. It explores this rhetoric by asking three questions: Why is alloiostrophic rhetoric needed? What are its primary characteristics? How might alloiostrophic rhetoric be performed?

    doi:10.1080/15362426.2012.697680
  258. Dreams Deferred: An Alternative Narrative of Nonviolence Activism and Advocacy
    Abstract

    During a December 2011 interview with the Jewish Channel, then Republican presidential candidate Newt Gingrich said, “I think we have an invented Palestinian people who are, in fact, Arabs and historically part of the Arab community, and they had the chance to go many places.” Gingrich then defended this statement during the December 10 Republican debate, arguing, “Somebody ought to have the courage to tell the truth. These people are terrorists.” While Gingrich’s comments were met with audience applause during the debate and later praised by some in right-wing circles, they also drew plenty of negative criticism—and not just from Palestinians. The outcry came from both conservative and liberal Americans, while many in the international community, including Jews and Arabs, also took umbrage at Gingrich’s statements.

    doi:10.59236/rjv12i1pp82-110
  259. From the Editor: Speaking Methodologically
    Abstract

    Preview this article: From the Editor: Speaking Methodologically, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/64/1/collegecompositioncommunication20856-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc201220856
  260. Demarcating Medicine's Boundaries: Constituting and Categorizing in the Journals of the American Medical Association
    Abstract

    This article examines professional boundary work in a set of medical journal theme issues about complementary and alternative medicine (CAM). Whereas these journals claim as their collective goal to bridge and blur boundaries between mainstream and alternative medicine, this article identifies and describes two chief rhetorical strategies through which the journals instead bolster and even expand those boundaries. These two strategies, constituting and categorizing, appear central to the demarcation of biomedical boundaries vis-à-vis CAM.

    doi:10.1080/10572252.2012.663744
  261. Patterns of Cognitive Self-Regulation of Adolescent Struggling Writers
    Abstract

    This study examines the relationship between patterns of cognitive self-regulatory activities and the quality of texts produced by adolescent struggling writers ( N = 51). A think-aloud study was conducted involving analyses of self-regulatory activities concerning planning, formulating, monitoring, revising, and evaluating. The study shows that the writing processes of adolescent struggling writers have much in common with “knowledge telling” as defined by Bereiter and Scardamalia (1987). Nevertheless, there are interesting differences among the individual patterns. First, it appears that adolescent struggling writers who put more effort in planning and formulation succeed in writing better texts than do their peers. Furthermore, self-regulation of these better-achieving writers is quite varied in comparison to the others. Therefore, it seems that within this group of struggling writers, self-regulation does make a difference for the quality of texts produced. Consequently, some recommendations can be made for the stimulation of diverse self-regulatory activities in writing education for this special group of students.

    doi:10.1177/0741088312450275
  262. From the Editor: Tracing Intersections
    Abstract

    Preview this article: From the Editor: Tracing Intersections, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/63/4/collegecompositionandcommunication20298-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc201220298
  263. Buying into English: Language and Investment in the New Capitalist World
    doi:10.25148/clj.6.2.009402
  264. Evocative Objects: Reflections on Teaching, Learning, and Living in Between
    Abstract

    By examining in turn a son’s craft project, a family photograph, and an image of tectonic plates, the authors demonstrate how objects can elicit rhetorical invention.

    doi:10.58680/ce201218716
  265. From the Editor: A Blueprint for the Future: Lessons from the Past
    Abstract

    Preview this article: From the Editor: A Blueprint for the Future: Lessons from the Past, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/63/3/collegecompositionandcommunication18442-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc201218442
  266. Sonographers' Complex Communication during the Obstetric Sonogram Exam: An Interview Study
    Abstract

    A study of the oral communication experiences and training of obstetric sonographers can provide insight into the complex expectations these medical professionals face as they complete their technical tasks and communicate with patients. Unlike other diagnostic medical professionals, obstetric sonographers are expected to provide detailed information to patients during the exam, a practice not typically found in the work of other types of medical diagnostic professionals. This study presents the results of interviews with 23 obstetric sonographers who described their communication experiences and their views on sonographer training in communication. Results suggest that sonographers experience complex communication challenges in the workplace that are not typically addressed in their education, nor are they officially recognized in the official discourse of their profession.

    doi:10.2190/tw.42.1.b
  267. Making the Implicit Explicit in Assessing Multimodal Composition: Continuing the Conversation
    Abstract

    This special issue features articles that can help composition instructors think about ways to assess student products that are delivered in a variety of media. Although the topic of assessment is a common one, challenges arise as we apply—and adapt—our traditional assessment strategies to the features and components of compositions produced using new media. It is our hope that by engaging with the experiences of the authors of the articles in this special issue, readers of this issue will begin a conversation—among themselves, with their students—that leads them to articulate, reflect upon, and continually refine the criteria that are essential to both formative and summative assessment.

    doi:10.1080/10572252.2012.626700
  268. Notes toward A Theory of Prior Knowledge and Its Role in College Composers’ Transfer of Knowledge and Practice
    Abstract

    In this article we consider the ways in which college writers make use of prior knowledge as they take up new writing tasks. Drawing on two studies of transfer, both connected to a Teaching for Transfer composition curriculum for first-year students, we  articulate a theory of prior knowledge and document how the use of prior knowledge can detract from or contribute to efficacy in student writing.

  269. From the Editor: Composition, Contexts, Cultures
    Abstract

    Preview this article: From the Editor: Composition, Contexts, Cultures, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/63/2/collegecompositionandcommunication18388-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc201118388
  270. A Journey through Nine Decades of NCTE-Published Research in Elementary Literacy
    Abstract

    In this article, we share findings from our process of “reading the past, writing the future” of elementary research in NCTE’s journals. Our analysis focused on major domains of the field, including literature, writing, reading, language, and multimodal literacies, and spanned Elementary English Review, which first appeared in 1924, was renamed Elementary English in 1947, and became Language Arts in 1975; Primary Voices, which ran from 1993 to 2002; and Research in the Teaching of English (RTE), which began in 1967. Findings revealed both surprising continuities across decades as well as clear and important social and cultural shifts that influenced theory, methods, and practice in the field, emphasizing the importance of 1) recognizing the level of historical and political influences in elementary literacy research, 2) paying explicit attention to how the cultural-historical zeitgeist shapes our work as scholars, and 3) interrogating how our representations of research problems may contribute to the continuance of social and cultural inequities.

    doi:10.58680/rte201118262
  271. Symposium: How I Have Changed My Mind
    Abstract

    Contributors to this symposium recall and reflect on changes of mind they have experienced, noting the relationship of these to larger concerns of English studies as a profession.

    doi:10.58680/ce201118157
  272. Making Shared Governance Work
    Abstract

    These papers were given at the 2011 MLA panel on faculty governance. They present the topic's importance in the face of budget crises and institutional pressure.

    doi:10.1215/15314200-1302795
  273. A Narrative on Teaching, Community, and Activism
    Abstract

    In “A Narrative of Teaching, Community, and Activism,” youth minister, Tim Lee, narrates his journey towards establishing a literacy program dedicated to the personal and spiritual development of young black men. In addition to spiritual advisement and critical dialogue, his program exposes young men to prominent black thinkers such as Langston Hughes, Etheridge Knight, Malcolm X, and Paul Laurence Dunbar. This community-based initiative is dedicated to the development of a community literacy specific and, as Lee sees it, necessary, for the successful development of the black male youth in Chicago and beyond.

    doi:10.59236/rjv11i1pp152-166
  274. Professional Communication in a Global Business Context: The Notion of Global Communicative Competence
    Abstract

    On the basis of an extensive survey study conducted among business professionals engaging in global communication, this paper discusses communicative competence. Rapid changes in work environments, particularly advancing globalization and new technology, have highlighted the need for expanding our knowledge of the elements that constitute communicative competence in global encounters. Competence has been investigated by several researchers; however, the language perspective, particularly the language used for international communication, that is, English as a Lingua Franca (ELF), has largely been ignored. Our findings indicate that global communicative competence (GCC) consists of three layers: multicultural competence, competence in English as a Business Lingua Franca (BELF) and the communicator's business know-how. Based on our findings, we present a model for GCC, which includes language as a key component. Implications for theory, practice, and education include the need for a multidisciplinary approach and the acknowledgement of ELF/BELF as the language of global interaction. ELF IBELF assumes a shared "core" of the English language, but focuses on interactional skills, rapport building, and the ability to ask for and provide clarifications.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.2011.2161844
  275. From the Editor: Beyond Blue Eyes
    Abstract

    The editor introduces this special issue.

    doi:10.58680/ccc201117244
  276. Rhetorical Historiography and the Octalogs
    Abstract

    The phenomenon of the Octalog came into being at the 1988 CCCC when James J. Murphy, with support from Theresa Enos and Stuart Brown, proposed and chaired a roundtable composed of eight distinguish...

    doi:10.1080/07350198.2011.581935
  277. Using the Dialogic Communication Model to Teach Students to Write a Report Introduction Tutorial
    Abstract

    This paper presents the use of the dialogic communication model to teach students how to write a report introduction. In the case study presented, the students engaged in discussions and reflections regarding the contextual complexities in the writers' and readers' organizational environments, which helped them adapt their writing to their readers' needs and thought processes. The thinking process that students go through in making their writing more reader centered using this model could be a useful springboard to help students adopt the thinking processes of professional engineers.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.2011.2121810
  278. Technology-Mediated Writing Assessments: Principles and Processes
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2011.04.007
  279. New Spaces and Old Places: An Analysis of Writing Assessment Software
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2011.04.004
  280. “A City of Brick”: Visual Rhetoric in Roman Rhetorical Theory and Practice
    doi:10.5325/philrhet.44.2.0171
  281. From the Editor: On Confrontations
    Abstract

    Preview this article: From the Editor: On Confrontations, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/62/4/collegecompositionandcommunication15871-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc201115871
  282. Investigating writing development in secondary school learners of French
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2011.02.001
  283. Professional Citation Practices in Child Maltreatment Forensic Letters
    Abstract

    Using rhetorical genre theory and research on reported speech, this study investigates the citation practices in 81 forensic letters written by paediatricians and nurse practitioners that provide their opinion for the courts as to whether a child has experienced maltreatment. These letters exist in a complex social situation where a lack of clarity exists as to which professional group (healthcare providers, police, social workers) is primarily responsible for gathering accounts of children’s injuries. Yet physicians need these accounts into order to compare them to actual injuries. The study documents the direct and indirect citations that occur in the letters, observes documentation strategies, notes the instances in which partial breakdowns in citation occur, and points to the linguistic factors contributing to these breakdowns.

    doi:10.1177/0741088311399710
  284. From the Editor: Writing Agency, Writing Practices, Writing Pasts and Futures
    doi:10.58680/ccc201113454
  285. The Spirit and Influence of the Wyoming Resolution: Looking Back to Look Forward
    Abstract

    Drawing on their recent interviews with various scholars who were involved, the authors review the history of the highly significant Wyoming Resolution and analyze its subsequent impact on conditions for contingent faculty.

    doi:10.58680/ce201113514
  286. Integrating an Executive Panel on Communication info an Engineering Curriculum
    Abstract

    Communication skills are key to the workforce success of engineering graduates. The Stewart School of Industrial and Systems Engineering (ISyE) Workforce Communication Program at Georgia Tech has successfully incorporated executive panel interaction into its capstone design course to align student skills with executive expectations. The objectives of the panel are to raise student awareness about the importance of communication to workforce success and to gain knowledge about communication skills directly from executives. Executives interact directly with students about workforce communication, career advancement, and the communication skills they consider most critical. The process of assembling and holding a panel is described for potential implementation in other engineering programs.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.2010.2077413
  287. From the Editor: Moving beyond the Familiar
    Abstract

    Preview this article: From the Editor: Moving beyond the Familiar, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/62/2/collegecompositionandcommunication13208-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc201013208
  288. Going Public: What Writing Programs Learn from Engagement
    Abstract

    Review of Going Public: What Writing Programs Learn from Engagement with editors Shirley K. Rose and Irwin Weiser. Utah State Press, 2010.

    doi:10.59236/rjv10i1pp231-235
  289. Intellectual Property and the Cultures of BitTorrent Communities
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2010.06.008
  290. From the Editor: Designing the Future
    Abstract

    Preview this article: From the Editor: Designing the Future, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/62/1/collegecompositionandcommunication11656-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc201011656
  291. Productive Tensions and the Regulatory Work of Genres in the Development of an Engineering Communication Workshop in a Transnational Corporation
    Abstract

    Although academy-industry partnerships have been a subject of interest in professional communication for many years, they have barely been considered in terms of globally networked learning environments (GNLEs). This empirical case study of an academy—industry partnership, in which the authors participated, examines the opportunities and challenges in applying GNLE practices to the design of a corporate engineering communication workshop. Using genre-ecology modeling as the analytical framework, the study demonstrates how the pedagogical processes considered for inclusion in such a workshop may be embedded in a network of institutional genres, some of which are associated with strong regulating controls. The findings from this study have implications for those who are interested in applying GNLE practices in workplace contexts and for those interested in using a principled framework for representing the work of such partnership activities.

    doi:10.1177/1050651910363365
  292. WFB: The Gladiatorial Style and the Politics of Provocation
    Abstract

    Abstract William F. Buckley afforded conservatives of all stripes a provocative rhetorical style, a gladiatorial style, as I term it. The gladiatorial style is a flashy combative style whose ultimate aim is the creation of inflammatory drama. I claim that conservatives encountered Buckley’s potent arguments about God, government, and markets and the gladiatorial style simultaneously. The theatrical appeal of Buckley’s gladiatorial style inspired conservative imitators with disparate beliefs and, over several decades, became one of the principal rhetorical templates for the performance of conservatism.

    doi:10.2307/41940492
  293. From the Editor: Uncovering Assumptions
    Abstract

    The editor introduces the articles in this issue and previews September’s special issue on the future of rhetoric and composition.

    doi:10.58680/ccc201011332
  294. The Intersections of Oppression: A Visual Representation
    Abstract

    It is difficult to imagine one's place within oppression, and even more difficult to picture one's participation in it. Yet the fact remains that we live in a hierarchical society that creates a steep slope for marginalized communities to climb. Marginalization occurs when an individual or group is considered "outside" the bounds of mainstream society based on differential association from the "norm", i.e. white, male, rich, and heterosexual.

    doi:10.59236/rjv9i2pp180-187
  295. Here Comes Everybody
    Abstract

    Using George Hillocks's epistemic pedagogy and Michael Smith and Jeff Wilhelm's concept of “flow” as frameworks, I create a classroom in which students teach each other to read James Joyce's Ulysses. Students can do this while reading Ulysses for the first time because of the intricate scaffolding I create that requires close interaction outside of class with me, with one or two peer mentors, and with small groups of other students in the class, and that is actively supported by the library, which creates a special “Joyce room” whenever I offer my course. This essay describes how the course is organized and what students are required to do, and it attempts to explain why, in this particular course, students develop complex reading and writing skills and engage in critical work on a difficult literary text beyond what one would think could be possible in one semester on an undergraduate level. While one could teach this course in any type of college or university setting, I suggest that that the values and community of a small liberal arts college encourage faculty to create courses requiring intense student-faculty interaction and encourage students to blur intellectual and social boundaries that enable them to grow in myriad ways.

    doi:10.1215/15314200-2009-043
  296. Accessibility and Order: Crossing Borders in Child Abuse Forensic Reports
    Abstract

    Physicians write child abuse forensic reports for nonphysicians. We examined 73 forensic reports from a Canadian children's hospital for recurrent strategies geared toward making medical information accessible to nonmedical users; we also interviewed four report writers and five readers. These reports featured unique forensic inserts in addition to headings, lists, and parentheses, which are typical of physician letters for patients. We discuss implications of these strategies that must bridge the communities of medical, social, and legal practice.

    doi:10.1080/10572250903559324
  297. Bridging the Gap between College and High School Teachers of Writing in an Online Assessment Community
    Abstract

    College and high school writing teachers participated in an online assessment activity to build common understanding of standards.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc201010236
  298. Teaching Visual Rhetoric in the First-Year Composition Classroom
    Abstract

    First-year composition students engage with visual rhetoric via interpretation and analysis through a trip to a local art museum for the first essay assignment and through an exploration of photography for the second essay assignment.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc201010231
  299. From the Editor: Another Beginning
    Abstract

    Preview this article: From the Editor: Another Beginning, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/61/3/collegecompositionandcommunication9952-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc20109952
  300. Pedagogical Applications of a Second Language Writing Model at Elementary and Middle School Levels
    Abstract

    This article describes an action research project conducted at two public schools in an urban center in the province of New Brunswick in eastern Canada. The project involved the development of and experimentation with a model for the instruction of writing (ÉCRI – écriture cohérente et raisonnée en immersion) at both the elementary and middle-school levels. Research questions focused on gaining insight into best practices for teaching writing through practitioner dialogue in professional learning communities (PLCs), classroom observation and videotaping, teacher reflections, and stimulated recall. The data gathered were analyzed to determine similarities and differences between the implementation of the model in elementary and middle school settings as well as second-language and first-language learning contexts. Results of the study demonstrate the applicability of this multi-phase model at both levels and in both learning environments and the adaptations necessary to meet the needs of learners in these contexts.

    doi:10.1558/wap.v1i1.37
  301. doi:10.1016/j.asw.2010.09.002
  302. The Function of Talk in the Writing Conference: A Study of Tutorial Conversation
    doi:10.7771/2832-9414.1651
  303. Lerner, Neal. The Idea of a Writing Laboratory. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 2009. Print.
  304. Rhetorical Roulette: Does Writing-Faculty Overload Disable: Effective Response to Student Writing?
    Abstract

    This article describes a pilot study that suggests writing-faculty workload may affect the pedagogical focus and rhetorical effectiveness of written response to students’ essays.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc20099448
  305. Letters of Gratitude: Improving Well-Being through Expressive Writing.
    Abstract

    Abstract: Researchers have shown that about 40 % of our happiness is accounted for by intentional activity whereas 50 % is explained by genetics and 10 % by circumstances (Lyubomirsky, Sheldon & Schkade, 2005). Consequently, efforts to improve happiness might best be focused in the domain of intentional activity: willful and self-directed activity (Sheldon & Lyubomirsky, 2007). Such activity is nested in the “sustainable happiness model ” proposed by Lyubomirsky, Sheldon, and Schkade (2005) which states that happiness is in part within our ability to manage. Earlier work (Fordyce, 1977; 1983) supports the premise that individuals can sustain levels of happiness through volitional behavior. The current pilot study explored one such intentional activity – composing letters of gratitude. It was hypothesized that writing three letters of gratitude over time would enhance important qualities of subjective well-being in the author; happiness, life-satisfaction, and gratitude.

    doi:10.17239/jowr-2009.01.03.1
  306. “Yes, a T-Shirt!”: Assessing Visual Composition in the “Writing” Class
    Abstract

    Computer technology is expanding our profession’s conception of composing, allowing visual information to play a substantial role in an increasing variety of composition assignments. This expansion, however, creates a major problem: How does one assess student work on these assignments? Current work in assessment provides only partial answers to this question. Consequently, this article will review current theory and practice in assessment, noting its limitations as well as its strengths. The article will then draw on work in both verbal and visual communication to explain an integrative approach to assessment, one that allows instructors to consider students’ work with visuals without losing sight of conventional goals of a “writing” course. The article concludes by illustrating this approach with an analysis of an unconventional student text “a T-shirt”that students submitted as the final assignment for a relatively conventional writing course.

    doi:10.58680/ccc20098319
  307. Theorizing Feminist Pragmatic Rhetoric as a Communicative Art for the Composition Practicum
    Abstract

    This article uses the convergence of our positionings as feminists, pragmatists, and rhetoricians to theorize communicative gaps related to different beliefs about writing instruction as sites of generative dialogue. We offer a WPA/TA discourse model centered on productive resistance and on discursive power to posit feminist pragmatic rhetoric as a communicative art of writing program change.

    doi:10.58680/ccc20098323
  308. Genre, Activity, and Collaborative Work and Play in World of Warcraft: Places and Problems of Open Systems in Online Gaming
    Abstract

    This article examines the characteristics of collaborative work and overlapping activity systems in the popular online game World of Warcraft. Using genre theory and activity theory as frames to work out the genre ecology of gameplay, the article focuses on how players coordinate ad hoc grouping activity across and through genres. It articulates the related development of open systems in online gaming in a discussion of interface modifications (AddOns) and online information databases that players generate, drawing on De Certeau's formulation of strategies and tactics and Warner's discussion of publics and counterpublics. The article concludes by discussing implications of online gaming for an open-systems approach to information design in professional communication and for professional communication in general.

    doi:10.1177/1050651909333150
  309. The Trial of the Expert Witness: Negotiating Credibility in Child Abuse Correspondence
    Abstract

    This article reports on forensic letters written by physicians specializing in identifying children who have experienced maltreatment. These writers face an extraordinary exigence in that they must provide an opinion as to whether a child has experienced abuse without specifically diagnosing abuse and thus crossing into a legal domain. Their credibility was also at issue because, in this jurisdiction, child abuse identification was not recognized as a medical subspecialty and because the status of expert witnesses is currently being challenged. Through an analysis of 72 forensic letters combined with interview data from six letter writers and five letter readers, we determined that these writers used linguistic and rhetorical strategies that allowed these letters to function as boundary objects or objects that traverse several communities of practice. The most salient strategy was the use of evaluative lexis—adjectives and adverbs which allowed for a range of interpretations and constrained those interpretations at the same time.

    doi:10.1177/0741088308330767
  310. Instructor Time and Effort in Online and Face-to-Face Teaching: Lessons Learned
    Abstract

    Results in past studies comparing teaching time and effort in online and face-to-face (FTF) teaching environments have been inconsistent. This research study compares the instructional time and effort it took the authors to teach the same course online and FTF in their respective universities. The authors hypothesize that it takes more time to teach online courses. The results of the two-semester study show that both authors spent more time per student, approximately 20% more, in the online courses. In the total time spent per student online compared to the total time spent per student FTF, the paired-samples t-test showed a statistically significant difference (t(3)=6.163 , p=0.009). The authors speculate a number of factors contributed to this difference and the perception that teaching in an online environment takes more time and effort than teaching in a FTF environment.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.2009.2017990
  311. Practical Answers, Four Perspectives
    Abstract

    Review Article| April 01 2009 Practical Answers, Four Perspectives: “What Is College-Level Writing?” Kathleen M. Hunzer Kathleen M. Hunzer Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Pedagogy (2009) 9 (2): 375–379. https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-2008-040 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation Kathleen M. Hunzer; Practical Answers, Four Perspectives: “What Is College-Level Writing?”. Pedagogy 1 April 2009; 9 (2): 375–379. doi: https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-2008-040 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search Books & JournalsAll JournalsPedagogy Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. Duke University Press2009 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal Issue Section: Reviews You do not currently have access to this content.

    doi:10.1215/15314200-2008-040
  312. Practical but Not Simple
    doi:10.1215/15314200-2008-037
  313. The Technical Communication Research Landscape
    Abstract

    This article reports data from questionnaires assessing the day-to-day experiences that members of the technical communication field have in carrying out their research. The data revealed that most members experience at least some frustration and numerous constraints that prevent them from doing the kinds and amounts of research that they want to do and that may affect the quality of their research. In short, technical communication scholars face an array of challenges. This article presents examples of these challenges and ideas that respondents had both for lessening the challenges scholars face and for better preparing graduate students. It suggests several practical initiatives for addressing these challenges along with realistic strategies for implementing those initiatives.

    doi:10.1177/1050651908328880
  314. Emailing the Boss: Cultural Implications of Media Choice
    Abstract

    This paper applies Media Richness Theory and Social Influence Theory in different countries where the significance of media is uniquely shaped by the culture. In particular, we focus on whether Media Richness Theory and Social Influence Theory hold for communication between subordinates and supervisors in different cultures. To test this hypothesis, a comparative cross-cultural field study with knowledge workers (n=120) in the telecommunication industry in the United States and South Korea was conducted. This study demonstrates that country, task equivocality, and communication direction are the factors that affect individuals' media choice. Communication direction was found to be the strongest factor influencing media choice for Korean employees, whereas task equivocality was the dominant factor influencing media choice for US employees. This study also demonstrates the influence of national culture on media choice among US and Korean employees. Implications for both theory and practice are discussed.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.2008.2012281
  315. Differences between Children with and Without Spelling Disability
    Abstract

    Children (aged 10 to 12) with spelling disability (related to dyslexia) or with good spelling ability performed 2 fMRI nonverbal working memory tasks of comparable difficulty across groups in and out of the scanner-judging whether a pictured sea creature appeared two trials earlier (2-back) or was a target whale (0-back).The 2-back versus 0-back contrast captures ability of working memory to track changes over time. On this contrast, the good spellers and disabled spellers showed significant BOLD activation in many and generally the same brain regions. On group map comparisons, the good spellers never activated more than the disabled spellers, but the disabled spellers activated more than the good spellers in selected brain regions. Of most interest, 2 clusters of BOLD activation (distributed across brain regions) were observed in good spellers but 5 clusters were observed in disabled spellers. Within these clusters the good and disabled spellers differed in three regions (bilateral medial superior frontal gyrus, orbital middle frontal gyrus, and anterior cingulated), which are associated with cognition, executive functions, and working memory and were correlated with a behavioral spelling measure. Thus working memory is best described as a distributed architecture rather than a single mechanism; and good and poor spellers engage working memory architecture differently. We propose that spelling is an executive function for translating cognition into language (sounds and morphemes) and then into visual symbols rather than a mere transcription skill for translating words in memory into written symbols in external memory.

    doi:10.17239/jowr-2009.01.02.1
  316. 2008 NCTE Presidential Address: The Impulse to Compose and the Age of Composition
    Abstract

    Kathleen Blake Yancey’s presidential address was delivered at the NCTE Annual Convention in San Antonio, Texas, on November 23, 2008.

    doi:10.58680/rte20096964
  317. TheAra Pacis Augustae: Visual Rhetoric in Augustus' Principate
    Abstract

    Abstract Scholars of rhetoric have veered away from non-traditional rhetorical artifacts in the classical period. In this article I examine the Ara Pacis Augustae, Altar of Augustan Peace, as one such overlooked rhetorical artifact. I argue the altar, although constructed as a war monument, shapes public memory to persuade the people of Rome to accept the dynastic succession of Augustus's heir. In addition, I show a variety of rhetorical theories operate on the altar in visual form including amplification, imitation, and enthymeme. Ultimately I contend that by focusing on non-traditional rhetorical artifacts, we can deepen our understanding of the rhetorical tradition in a period in which rhetoric is generally believed to have faded away. Additional informationNotes on contributorsKathleen LampKathleen Lamp is a Doctoral Candidate in the Department of Communication, University of Illinois, Urbana-Champaign, 702 S. Wright St., 244 Lincoln Hall, MC-456, Urbana, IL 61801, USA. E-mail: lamp@uiuc.edu

    doi:10.1080/02773940802356624
  318. Electronic Plagiarism Checkers: Barriers to Developing Academic Voice
    doi:10.37514/wac-j.2009.20.1.04
  319. Introduction: SI: Writing Across the Curriculum and Assessment: Activities, Programs, and Insights at the Intersection
    doi:10.37514/atd-j.2009.6.1.01
  320. Re-designing Graduate Education in Composition and Rhetoric: The Use of Remix as Concept, Material, and Method
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2008.11.004
  321. Remediating Knowledge-Making Spaces in the Graduate Curriculum: Developing and Sustaining Multimodal Teaching and Research
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2008.11.005
  322. What Works for Me
    Abstract

    Two-Year College English teachers offer brief descriptions of successful classroom activities.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc20086891
  323. Constructing Trust Between Teacher and Students Through Feedback and Revision Cycles in an EFL Writing Classroom
    Abstract

    The authors' goal was to model the role played by the relationship between a writing teacher and her students in the feedback and revision cycle they experienced in an English-as-a-foreign-language context. Participants included a nonnative teacher of English and 14 students enrolled in her English writing class in a Korean university. Data came from formal, informal, and text-based interviews; semester-long classroom observations; and students' drafts with teacher comments. Findings showed that caring was enacted in complex and reciprocal ways, influenced by interwoven factors from the greater society, the course, the teacher, and the student. Students' level of trust in the teacher's English ability, teaching practices, and written feedback, as much as the teacher's trust in particular students based on how they revised their drafts, played a great role in the development of a caring relationship between them.

    doi:10.1177/0741088308322301
  324. Advocating Peace Where Non-Violence Is Not a Community Value
    Abstract

    Since the U.S. invaded Iraq, I see my life as usual-wanting to be on the "frontlines of non-violence," but not always knowing how to get there or what to do. In this narrative, I re-draw my local peace advocacy since 2003 to figure out the frontlines and my endeavors. Though refreshed by my core belief in the mutual dependence of non-violent means and ends, I also have identified close conflict with this idea. Especially where my county, campus, and classroom communities intersect, I live and work where non-violence is not everywhere a community value.

    doi:10.59236/rjv8i1pp133-161
  325. Fundamentals of Project Management, 3rd ed. (Lewis, J.P.; 2006) [Book review]
    Abstract

    This 160-page book acquaints readers with the tools, techniques, and the discipline of project management. The first two chapters get readers up to speed by listing and defining vocabulary terms. The elements of project management are then presented: planning the project; developing a mission, vision, goals, and objectives for a project; using the work breakdown structure to plan a project; scheduling project work; producing a workable schedule; project control and evaluation; and project control using earned value analysis. Three chapters focus on managing the people who work on projects. While the book lays out the fundamentals in an accessible way for general readers, it will by no means give potential project managers all that they need to know.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.2008.2001256
  326. What We Talked about When We Talked about Disability
    Abstract

    Even with careful, thoughtful planning and attention to the scholarship in disability studies, any course that centers on literature featuring illness and disability inevitably interrogates the philosophical positions and social values of the disabled community, as well as those of the able-bodied, necessitating a classroom that is sensitive to discomfort encountered when participants’ deeply held beliefs come into conflict with their own desires to be seen as politically correct.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc20086780
  327. Rewriting Writers Workshop: Creating Safe Spaces for Disruptive Stories
    Abstract

    This article explores a third-grade teacher’s use of critical writing pedagogy to encourage students’ exploration of issues that were important in their lives from personal as well as social perspectives.

    doi:10.58680/rte20086503
  328. Introduction: Configurations of Transnationality: Locating Feminist Rhetorics
    Abstract

    This special issue on feminist rhetorics and transnationalism challenges the disciplinary defining of rhetoric and composition around U.S.-centric narratives of nation, nationalism, and citizenship. Such defining has tended to focus on feminist and women’s rhetorics only within the borders of the United States or Western Europe. The result is, potentially, the reproduction of institutional hierarchies. Transnationality refers to movements of people, goods, and ideas across national borders and, like the term borderland, it is often used to highlight forms of cultural hybridity and intertextuality. To bring a transnational focus to our field will require new methodologies and critical comparativist perspectives, which in turn may shift our objects and areas of study.

    doi:10.58680/ce20086360
  329. The relationship between writers’ perceptions and their performance on a field-specific writing test
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2008.08.002
  330. At the Interstices: Postcolonial Literary Studies Meets International Relations
    Abstract

    This article investigates the challenges of interdisciplinary teaching that crosses the fields of postcolonial literary studies and international relations. Interdisciplinary courses demand that teachers be able to comprehend, translate, and represent different disciplines' theories and epistemologies, and their interactions, in a flexible and syncretic manner.

    doi:10.1215/15314200-2007-024
  331. Curating the Pedagogical Scene
    Abstract

    Review Article| January 01 2008 Curating the Pedagogical Scene Merton Lee Merton Lee Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Pedagogy (2008) 8 (1): 194–198. https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-2007-035 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation Merton Lee; Curating the Pedagogical Scene. Pedagogy 1 January 2008; 8 (1): 194–198. doi: https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-2007-035 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search Books & JournalsAll JournalsPedagogy Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. Duke University Press2007 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal Issue Section: Reviews You do not currently have access to this content.

    doi:10.1215/15314200-2007-035
  332. Forging a Pedagogical Community
    Abstract

    Review Article| January 01 2008 Forging a Pedagogical Community Dale Bauer; Dale Bauer Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Rebeccah Bechtold; Rebeccah Bechtold Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Mike Behrens; Mike Behrens Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Nick Capell; Nick Capell Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Adam Deutsch; Adam Deutsch Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Zia Gluhbegovic; Zia Gluhbegovic Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Marilyn Holguin; Marilyn Holguin Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Merton Lee; Merton Lee Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Carl Lehnen; Carl Lehnen Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Kim O'Neill Kim O'Neill Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google ... Show more Christy Scheuer; Christy Scheuer Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Melissa Tombro; Melissa Tombro Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Jason Vredenburg Jason Vredenburg Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Pedagogy (2008) 8 (1): 179–193. https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-2007-034 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation Dale Bauer, Rebeccah Bechtold, Mike Behrens, Nick Capell, Adam Deutsch, Zia Gluhbegovic, Marilyn Holguin, Merton Lee, Carl Lehnen, Kim O'Neill, Christy Scheuer, Melissa Tombro, Jason Vredenburg; Forging a Pedagogical Community. Pedagogy 1 January 2008; 8 (1): 179–193. doi: https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-2007-034 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search nav search search input Search input auto suggest search filter Books & JournalsAll JournalsPedagogy Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. Duke University Press2007 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal Issue Section: Reviews You do not currently have access to this content.

    doi:10.1215/15314200-2007-034
  333. Commonplaces: Rhetorical Figures of Difference in Heidegger and Glissant
    Abstract

    Research Article| January 01 2008 Commonplaces: Rhetorical Figures of Difference in Heidegger and Glissant Seanna Sumalee Oakley Seanna Sumalee Oakley Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Philosophy & Rhetoric (2008) 41 (1): 1–21. https://doi.org/10.2307/25655297 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation Seanna Sumalee Oakley; Commonplaces: Rhetorical Figures of Difference in Heidegger and Glissant. Philosophy & Rhetoric 1 January 2008; 41 (1): 1–21. doi: https://doi.org/10.2307/25655297 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectivePenn State University PressPhilosophy & Rhetoric Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. Copyright © 2008 The Pennsylvania State University2008The Pennsylvania State University Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.

    doi:10.2307/25655297
  334. Fostering the Assessor to Foster the Writer: Teaching Writing by Teaching Tutoring
  335. Annotated Bibliography of Research in the Teaching of English
    Abstract

    The committee reviews important research works in the teaching of English that have been published in the last year. Committee members include Richard Beach, Martha Bigelow, Deborah Dillon, Lee Galda, Lori Helman, Julie Kalnin, Cynthia Lewis, David O’Brien and Mistilina Sato, Karen Jorgensen, Lauren Liang, Gert Rijlaarsdam, and Tanja Janssen.

    doi:10.58680/rte20076491
  336. In Virtuality Veritas
    Abstract

    Research Article| October 01 2007 In Virtuality Veritas Graham Mort; Graham Mort Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Lee Horsley Lee Horsley Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Pedagogy (2007) 7 (3): 513–525. https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-2007-011 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation Graham Mort, Lee Horsley; In Virtuality Veritas. Pedagogy 1 October 2007; 7 (3): 513–525. doi: https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-2007-011 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search Books & JournalsAll JournalsPedagogy Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. Duke University Press2007 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal Issue Section: From the Classroom You do not currently have access to this content.

    doi:10.1215/15314200-2007-011
  337. Seeing and Listening: A Visual and Social Analysis of Optometric Record-Keeping Practices
    Abstract

    This article investigates the contribution visual rhetoric and rhetorical genre studies (RGS) can make to health care education and communication genres. Through a visual rhetorical analysis of a patient record used in an optometry teaching clinic, this article illustrates that a genre's visual representations provide significant insights into the social action of that genre. These insights are deepened by an insider analysis of the patient record that highlights how content analyses of visual designs need to be elaborated by contextual considerations. A combined visual rhetoric and RGS analysis shows that clinical novices learn to interpret the record's visual cues to safely traverse the complex requirements of this apprenticeship genre. The article demonstrates that visual rhetoric research can meaningfully contribute to the understanding of genres by presenting an enriched contextual analysis achieved by consulting with context insiders.

    doi:10.1177/1050651907303991
  338. Writing in the Disciplines
    doi:10.1177/1050651907300462
  339. Affordances and Text-Making Practices in Online Instant Messaging
    Abstract

    This study examines the factors influencing language and script choice in instant messaging (IM), a form of real-time computer-mediated communication, in a multilingual setting. Grounded in the New Literacy Studies, the study understands IM as a social practice involving texts, encompassing a range of literacy practices, within which a subset called “text-making practices” is highlighted in this article. Drawing on results from an analysis of chat texts, interviews, and logbooks collected from 19 young people, the author suggests that the text-making practices related to language and writing system choice are guided by the perceived affordances of the IM technology and the available linguistic resources. Seven ecological factors influencing these perceptions have been identified: perceived expressiveness of the language, perceived functions of IM , user familiarity with the language, user identification with the language, technical constraints of inputting methods, speed , and perceived practicality of the writing system. The author argues that these factors often co-occur in real use.

    doi:10.1177/0741088307303215
  340. Exploring the Relationship Between Communication Risk Perception and Communication Portfolio
    Abstract

    With the rapid development of information communication technologies (ICT) over the past decade, the nature of how organization members communicate has changed, becoming far more complex and challenging. Communication risks brought about by technology-mediated communication can sometimes be detrimental to the overall organizational function and success. We classify these communication risks into three types: reception, understanding, and action risks. We propose the notion of communication portfolio which refers to a single ICT or a specific combination of lCTs that can be used to manage any perceived risk of communication. Specifically, this study aims to examine the relationship between perceived risks (i.e., risk of reception, risk of understanding, and risk of action) in the communication process and the dimensions (i.e., content, and structuring mechanism) of the communication portfolio used for communication. We also identify communication risk factors that may accentuate the different types of risks. We develop a communication risk perception framework to illustrate the relationship between the communication risk factors, the different types of communication risks, and the communication portfolio. Finally, we illustrate how the communication risk perception framework can be applied in a real-life natural setting by using the shuttle Challenger incident, as an example.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.2007.897608
  341. Civics and Service: A Model for Partnerships with Latino Communities
    Abstract

    This paper describes a model for designing intentional, cross-cultural service-learning partnerships with K-8th grade elementary school students and their surrounding Latino communities. It builds from a local to a global context, working with immigrant populations in Idaho and extending to sister-school partnerships in Jalisco, Mexico. Student voices illustrate the model's ability increase global awareness and intercultural understanding when intentionally applied to a given culture.

    doi:10.59236/rjv6i1pp109-126
  342. Feedback in Hong Kong secondary writing classrooms: Assessment for learning or assessment of learning?
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2008.02.003
  343. External Threats and Consequences: John Bull Rhetoric in Northern Political Culture during the United States Civil War
    Abstract

    Abstract Throughout the Civil War, editor-politicians fashioned Britain as a threat to the Union via the use of “John Bull rhetoric.” As purveyors of partisan expression, leading editors exploited precedents, historic memories and popular symbols, contemporary relations, and conspiracy theories related to Britain and its governing classes as a condensation symbol in the rhetoric of intra/inter-party politics. The direct effect on voters is impossible to quantify, but the editors' persistent and deliberative use of John Bull rhetoric to create a dangerous, external consequence to opponents' positions reveals that it was important in the wartime power struggle to control the country's ideological destiny.

    doi:10.1080/15362426.2007.10557276
  344. Review: A Review of 'Write for Insight: Empowering Content Area Learning, Grades 6-12
    doi:10.37514/wac-j.2007.18.1.07
  345. Text-making practices beyond the classroom context: Private instant messaging in Hong Kong
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2007.05.004
  346. Written arguments and collaborative speech acts in practising the argumentative power of language through chat debates
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2007.05.002
  347. On Rhetoric as Gift/Giving
    Abstract

    Research Article| January 01 2007 On Rhetoric as Gift/Giving Marilee Mifsud Marilee Mifsud Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Philosophy & Rhetoric (2007) 40 (1): 89–107. https://doi.org/10.2307/25655260 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation Marilee Mifsud; On Rhetoric as Gift/Giving. Philosophy & Rhetoric 1 January 2007; 40 (1): 89–107. doi: https://doi.org/10.2307/25655260 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectivePenn State University PressPhilosophy & Rhetoric Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. Copyright © 2007 The Pennsylvania State University2007The Pennsylvania State University Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.

    doi:10.2307/25655260
  348. Writing Into the 21st Century: An Overview of Research on Writing, 1999 to 2004
    Abstract

    This study charts the terrain of research on writing during the 6-year period from 1999 to 2004, asking “What are current trends and foci in research on writing?” In examining a cross-section of writing research, the authors focus on four issues: (a) What are the general problems being investigated by contemporary writing researchers? Which of the various problems dominate recent writing research, and which are not as prominent? (b) What population age groups are prominent in recent writing research? (c) What is the relationship between population age groups and problems under investigation? and (d) What methodologies are being used in research on writing? Based on a body of refereed journal articles ( n = 1,502) reporting studies about writing and composition instruction that were located using three databases, the authors characterize various lines of inquiry currently undertaken. Social context and writing practices, bi- or multi-lingualism and writing, and writing instruction are the most actively studied problems during this period, whereas writing and technologies, writing assessment and evaluation, and relationships among literacy modalities are the least studied problems. Undergraduate, adult, and other postsecondary populations are the most prominently studied population age group, whereas preschool-aged children and middle and high school students are least studied. Research on instruction within the preschool through 12th grade (P-12) age group is prominent, whereas research on genre, assessment, and bi- or multilingualism is scarce within this population. The majority of articles employ interpretive methods. This indicator of current writing research should be useful to researchers, policymakers, and funding agencies, as well as to writing teachers and teacher educators.

    doi:10.1177/0741088306291619
  349. Look Who’s Talking: Teaching and Learning Using the Genre of Medical Case Presentations
    Abstract

    In a pediatric teaching hospital, the authors examined 16 novice medical case presentations that were classified as instances of a hybrid apprenticeship genre. In contrast to strict school and workplace genres, an apprenticeship genre results from the sometimes competing activity systems of student education and patient care. The authors examined these novice case presentations for the amount and patterns of time devoted to student learning and expert teaching, the difficulties created for participants, the sometimes misunderstood implicit messages delivered by experts, and the opportunities to address educational objectives. This study offers professional communication researchers a model that combines quantitative and qualitative methodologies to assess the effects of competing activity systems in the development of communication expertise.

    doi:10.1177/1050651905284396
  350. Review: Innovative Approaches to Teaching Technical Communication, edited by Tracy Bridgeford, Karla Saari Kitalong, and Dickie Selfe
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Review: Innovative Approaches to Teaching Technical Communication, edited by Tracy Bridgeford, Karla Saari Kitalong, and Dickie Selfe, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/tetyc/33/3/teachingenglishinthetwo-yearcollege5129-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/tetyc20065129
  351. Announcing the Alan C. Purves Award Winner (Volume 39)
    Abstract

    Members of the Alan C. Purves Award Committee introduce the winner of the award for Volume 39 of Research in the Teaching of English, Mollie Blackburn. Her winning article is entitled “Disrupting Dichotomies for Social Change: A Review of, Critique of, and Complement to Current Educational Literacy Scholarship on Gender”; it was published in May 2005.

    doi:10.58680/rte20065099
  352. The Role of Social and Cultural Resources in Literacy and Schooling: Three Contrasting Cases
    Abstract

    This article presents case studies of three adolescent girls’ literacy-related school experiences over a three-year period, focusing on the girls’ own accounts of their instructional and institutional interactions.

    doi:10.58680/rte20065102
  353. One More Time: Transforming the Curriculum Across the Disciplines Through Technology-Based Faculty Development and Writing-Intensive Course Redesign
    doi:10.37514/atd-j.2006.3.1.04
  354. The price of free software: Labor, ethics, and context in distance education
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2005.12.001
  355. Effective Computer Text Design to Enhance Readers' Recall: Text Formats, Individual Working Memory Capacity and Content Type
    Abstract

    This study investigated the effects of two different computer texts on readers' recall with three different content types (Blocked Constructs, Ordered Constructs, and Detail Layered Constructs) based on individuals' different working memory capacities. The findings indicated that the format and content types influenced how well information was remembered among readers. Participants with low working memory who read traditional scrolling text produced better recall scores than those who read the paged hypertext in two of the three content types. However, for those with high working memory capacity, all results came out differently depending on the content types.

    doi:10.2190/bjc8-7e0q-2d8e-8xwk
  356. Recasting Recovery and Gender Critique as Inventive Arts: Constructing Edited Collections in Feminist Rhetorical Studies
    Abstract

    Abstract This study offers scholars in composition and communication studies an opportunity to reflect on the relationship between feminists and rhetoric in the context of edited collections. The author first recasts recovery and gender critique as inventive arts for editors, and then analyzes a selection of edited collections' framing texts to demonstrate how editors compose their collections by mediating these arts. This work reveals that an early either/or relationship between the arts of recovery and gender critique gives way to a both/and approach that opens possibilities for multiple, rich avenues of inquiry in feminist rhetorical studies.

    doi:10.1207/s15327981rr2501_2
  357. Interchanges: Is the English Department Disappearing?
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Interchanges: Is the English Department Disappearing?, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/57/2/collegecompositionandcommunication4033-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc20054033
  358. Teaching Jane Eyre and Wuthering Heights in a Survey of the Nineteenth-Century English Novel
    Abstract

    Research Article| October 01 2005 Teaching Jane Eyre and Wuthering Heights in a Survey of the Nineteenth-Century English Novel Kathleen Conway Kathleen Conway Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Pedagogy (2005) 5 (3): 447–451. https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-5-3-447 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn MailTo Permissions Search Site Citation Kathleen Conway; Teaching Jane Eyre and Wuthering Heights in a Survey of the Nineteenth-Century English Novel. Pedagogy 1 October 2005; 5 (3): 447–451. doi: https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-5-3-447 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search Books & JournalsAll JournalsPedagogy Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2005 Duke University Press2005 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.

    doi:10.1215/15314200-5-3-447
  359. Using Shakespeare's King Lear to Teach Symmetry, Metaphor, and the Rhetorical Question
    Abstract

    Research Article| October 01 2005 Using Shakespeare's King Lear to Teach Symmetry, Metaphor, and the Rhetorical Question Kathleen McEvoy Kathleen McEvoy Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Pedagogy (2005) 5 (3): 409–426. https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-5-3-409 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation Kathleen McEvoy; Using Shakespeare's King Lear to Teach Symmetry, Metaphor, and the Rhetorical Question. Pedagogy 1 October 2005; 5 (3): 409–426. doi: https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-5-3-409 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search nav search search input Search input auto suggest search filter Books & JournalsAll JournalsPedagogy Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2005 Duke University Press2005 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal Issue Section: Articles You do not currently have access to this content.

    doi:10.1215/15314200-5-3-409
  360. Social Topography in a Wireless Era: The Negotiation of Public and Private Space
    Abstract

    Talking on the phone is usually a private activity, but it becomes a public activity when using a cellphone in certain spaces. Unlike a traditional payphone in public, cellphones do not have privacy booths. Therefore, the ways in which people respond to cellphone calls in public spaces provide markers for social topographical space. In this study I explore how cellphone users negotiate privacy when using cellphones in public space and how those within the proximity of the caller negotiate space in response to these callers. Based on a year-long study involving observation fieldwork and in-depth interviews, I discuss the flexibility with which people constantly negotiate their private and public sense of self when using and responding to cellphones in public spaces.

    doi:10.2190/aqv5-jmm4-2wlk-6b3f
  361. Symposium: Whiteness Studies
    Abstract

    This essay discusses the emergence of whiteness studies in the study of English rhetoric and composition in the U.S. History of whiteness studies; Function and definition of whiteness in the U.S.; Role of race in different U.S. cultural logics; Relationship of whiteness studies with teaching composition.

    doi:10.1207/s15327981rr2404_1
  362. Review Essays
    doi:10.1207/s15327981rr2404_6
  363. Tactics of Hope: The Public Turn in English Composition by Paula Mathieu.
    Abstract

    Review of Tactics of Hope: The Public Turn in English Composition by Paula Mathieu. Portsmouth, NH: Boynton/Cook Publishers, Heinemann, 2005.

    doi:10.59236/rjv5i1pp173-180
  364. Technical Communication and Physical Location: Topoi and Architecture in Computer Classrooms
    Abstract

    This essay presents analyses of two of the ten site visits of computer classrooms (CCRs) conducted between 1998 and 2003. The two sites are located institutionally within departments of English of two U.S. university campuses. The two CCRs examined here were: (1) observed on site by the author in 2000 and 2001; (2) analyzed according to a set of criteria established before the on-site analyses; and (3) photographed. In addition, a digital writing-rhetoric and/or technical writing faculty member was interviewed in person during each site visit. The analysis, part of a book-length project, provides partial data for determining some kinds of physical and architectural/design issues that existed in selected CCRs in the early 2000s and in a number of similar digital environments today

    doi:10.1207/s15427625tcq1403_12
  365. Florence Nightingale's Visual Rhetoric in the Rose Diagrams
    Abstract

    Florence Nightingale is usually pictured as an angelic nurse tending to British soldiers in military hospitals during the Crimean War. Although Nightingale was indeed a tender of soldiers, she was also an administrator, advocate for the common soldier, and proponent of the use of statistics and information design. This article examines Nightingale's rose diagrams, which she designed following her service as the director of nurses at a field hospital in the Crimean War. When the war ended, Nightingale was asked by the queen to write a report on the poor sanitary conditions and make recommendations for reform. When, after six months, the government did not act on the reforms, Nightingale decided to write an annex to the report, in which she would include her invention, the rose diagrams. Nightingale's ultimate success in persuading the government to institute reforms is an illustration of the power of visual rhetoric, as well as an example of Nightingale's own passionate resolve to right what she saw as a grievous wrong.

    doi:10.1207/s15427625tcq1402_3
  366. The Rhetoric of Prayer and Argument in Anselm
    Abstract

    Research Article| January 01 2005 The Rhetoric of Prayer and Argument in Anselm Eileen Sweeney Eileen Sweeney Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Philosophy & Rhetoric (2005) 38 (4): 355–378. https://doi.org/10.2307/40238273 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation Eileen Sweeney; The Rhetoric of Prayer and Argument in Anselm. Philosophy & Rhetoric 1 January 2005; 38 (4): 355–378. doi: https://doi.org/10.2307/40238273 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectivePenn State University PressPhilosophy & Rhetoric Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. Copyright © 2005 The Pennsylvania State University2005The Pennsylvania State University Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.

    doi:10.2307/40238273
  367. The Idea(s) of an Online Writing Center: In Search of a Conceptual Model
    Abstract

    Wislocki, the author of the review, made this pointed observation: "Just skimming through the CD, I was struck by the unusual mix of texts and seemingly incompatible viewpoints" (71). Later in her review she remarks that " [o]n the other hand, I find the lively hodgepodge of different points of view in The OWL Guide reassuring.... I believe that a multiplicity of voices and opinions-as well as expressions of frustration and enthusiasm-are the healthy sounds of an engaged community talking the emerging field of OWLs into existence" (74).

    doi:10.7771/2832-9414.1527
  368. Made Not Only in Words: Composition in a New Key
    Abstract

    Made Not Only in Words: Composition in a New Key is the print version of the multimodal address that former CCCC Chair Kathleen Yancey gave at the 2004 CCCC convention. Discussing the myriad forms and purposes that writing can take today, she asks us to re-examine our beliefs about what writing is and how it should be taught.

    doi:10.58680/ccc20044045
  369. Annotated Bibliography of Research in the Teaching of English
    Abstract

    The committee reviews important research works in the teaching of English that have been published in the last year. Committee members include Richard Beach, Peggy DeLapp, Lee Galda, Lori Helman, Timothy Lensmire, and David O’Brien, Gert Rijlaarsdam, and Tanja Janssen.

    doi:10.58680/rte20044468
  370. Struggling with Class in English Studies
    Abstract

    The editors place this special issue in context as part of a deepening and expanding of class-based analysis in English studies, representing a second generation of scholarship on class that builds on but also at times questions previous work in the field.

    doi:10.58680/ce20044064
  371. Sexualities and technologies: How vibrators help to explain computers
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2004.05.008
  372. Da State of Pidgin Address1
    Abstract

    The author stretches the bounds of what we might think can and can’t be done in Pidgin, both by statement and by example: “Lotta times I get back all kine disorganized papahs dat grammatically no even make sense. But wen I tell da students dat […] I like dem write for fun, I walk around da room and I see lotta da kids stay writing in Pidgin like das da voice dat comes most natural to dem. And I’m looking over their shoulders and I’m all like WOW, dey get ideas. Stay organize. And can understand too.”

    doi:10.58680/ce20044060
  373. Da State of Pidgin Address
    Abstract

    I wuz inspired for write dis piece aftah I saw Balaz's Hawaiian Concrete Poetry series on display.1 One time I wen fo' check outJoe at one of his readings and I toll 'em Joe brah, your concrete poems, dey pretty SOLID. He go laugh. So den I wen ax 'em, Eh, you eva tot about making one Pidgin Concrete series And he tot about 'em fo' awhile den he wuz all like Eh Lee, YOU should go try. So I wuz tinking shooots, I go chance 'em. Now, wen you look at Test Your Pidgin P.O.V. tell me wot you guys see? Wot?! Oooo, so much negativity brah; no can. I use dis poem wen I go around for talk to classrooms, public, private, intermediate school, high school, college, anykine, and das da first answer dat students usually give me too-NO CAN. So many Pidgin pessimists. Can you come up wit one more positive way of looking at dis piece o'wot? Try tink. Right on. Ho, you get 'em. Das how. We get ONE Pidgin optimist in da house. I like dis piece, not ony cuz I wrote 'em, but cuz da ting mirrors actual life. We's brought up for believe dat we cannot do certain tings if we talk Pidgin. So ass why upon da initial examination, da negative reading is wot most people arrive at first. In da real world get planny Pidgin prejudice, ah. Dey, da ubiquitous dey, dey is everywea brah; dey say dat da perception is dat da standard english talker is going automatically be perceive fo' be mo' intelligent than da Pidgin talker regardless wot

    doi:10.2307/4140726
  374. Feminism and Composition: A Critical Sourcebook
    doi:10.2307/4140686
  375. Literacy and the Writing Voice: The Intersection of Culture and Technology in Dictation
    Abstract

    This article provides a cultural-historical analysis of dictation as a composing method in Western history. Drawing on Ong’s concept of secondary orality, the analysis shows how dictation’s shifting role as a form of literacy has been influenced by the dual mediation of technological tools and existing cultural practices. At the dawn of modernism, a series of technological, economic, and philosophical factors converged to promote silent forms of individual authorship over collaborative modes of dictation favored in late antiquity and the Middle Ages. Similar changes are taking place today and may help reverse the dominance of silent authorship. If voice-recognition technologies continue to improve in the future, they may help professional communicators bridge the spoken and textual realms and effect changes in our attitudes toward authorship and orality.

    doi:10.1177/1050651904264105
  376. Postmodernism, Palimpsest, and Portfolios: Theoretical Issues in the Representation of Student Work
    Abstract

    What we ask students to do is who we ask them to be. With this as a defining proposition, I make three claims: (1) print portfolios offer fundamentally different intellectual and affective opportunities than electronic portfolios do; (2) looking at some student portfolios in both media begins to tell us something about what intellectual work is possible within a portfolio; and (3) assuming that each portfolio is itself a composition, we need to consider which kind of portfolio-as-composition we want to invite from students, and why.

    doi:10.58680/ccc20042781
  377. Looking for sources of coherence in a fragmented world: Notes toward a new assessment design
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2003.08.024
  378. A comparative study of ESL writers’ performance in a paper-based and a computer-delivered writing test
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2004.01.001
  379. Walk on the wild side (at CIWIC!)
    doi:10.1016/j.compcom.2004.08.005
  380. The State of Research in Technical Communication
    Abstract

    There have been many attempts to assess the state of research in our field. This article is our attempt to both (1) synthesize recent analyses, opinions, and conclusions concerning the status of technical communication research and (2) propose an action plan aimed at redirecting our field's agenda for its research. We explore these questions: What are the recent research trends in our field? What is and is not promising about our recent approaches to research? Where do we need to go next? What are the critical components for a new agenda for our research?

    doi:10.1207/s15427625tcq1301_8
  381. Truth and Method: What Goes on in Writing Classes, and How Do We Know?
    doi:10.2307/4140752
  382. Annotated Bibliography of Research in the Teaching of English
    Abstract

    The committee reviews important research works in the teaching of English that have been published in the last year. Committee members include Richard Beach, Peggy DeLapp, Deborah Dillon, Lee Galda, Timothy Lensmire, Lauren Liang, David O’Brien, and Constance Walker.

    doi:10.58680/rte20031795
  383. Work as Text
    doi:10.2307/3594267
  384. Reconceptualizing Politeness to Accommodate Dynamic Tensions in Subordinate-to-Superior Reporting
    Abstract

    This research provides a framework identifying dynamic tensions that occur as subordinates try to maintain a sufficient degree of politeness while reporting to superiors on workplace tasks. Building on politeness theory, the framework suggests how conventional politeness dimensions, such as deference, solidarity, and non-imposition are challenged by organizational obligations and workplace tasks requiring confidence, direction, and individuality. The framework evolved from a series of analyses of two samples: one consisting of e-mail between international project teams and their domestically located supervisors, the other of Asian and U.S. business undergraduates' responses to two workplace scenarios involving critiquing a superior's work. Analyses revealed competing communicative dimensions relevant to subordinate-to-superior interactions, including dimensions that are underdeveloped in politeness literature. Examples from these data suggest that managing a sufficient equilibrium between these dimensions requires a substantial knowledge of rhetorical and linguistic alternatives.

    doi:10.1177/1050651903255401
  385. “The Meaning of Every Style”: Nietzsche, Demosthenes, Rhetoric
    Abstract

    This essay interprets Nietzsche’s statement in Ecce Homo that his is a “most multifarious art of style” as an allusion to Demosthenes’ reputation as the perfect orator. Nietzsche does so as a way of signaling that his own “art of style” positions him as the modern heir to this ideal. Nietzsche’s account of his style has to be read as a polemical and radical intervention in the old battle between philosophy and rhetoric, one that aims to deconstruct the opposition between them rather than to assert the legitimacy of one over the other.

    doi:10.1353/rht.2003.0003
  386. What Works For Me: The Cost of Plagiarism; Involving Students the First Day; Grammar, You Say; Learning without Being Taught
    Abstract

    Preview this article: What Works For Me: The Cost of Plagiarism; Involving Students the First Day; Grammar, You Say; Learning without Being Taught, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/tetyc/31/1/teachingenglishinthetwo-yearcollege2991-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/tetyc20032991
  387. Reviews
    Abstract

    Review of 3 professional books, English Composition as a Happening, by Geoffrey Sirc; The Plagiarism Handbook: Strategies for Preventing, Detecting, and Dealing with Plagiarism, by Robert A. Harris; and Rational Irrationality: The Art of Teaching Composition, by H. James Jensen.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc20032992
  388. Field Study and the Rhetoric Curriculum
    Abstract

    Using field study to teach writing and speaking in rhetoric impacts both how technical communication defines itself and its role in the curriculum. This article reviews materials that support field study, describes course assignments, and examines student writing. I find that as field study offers a precise, event-based resource for teaching rhetoric, so rhetoric offers an audience-centered format to bring properties of the field inside.

    doi:10.1207/s15427625tcq1203_4
  389. Representing Disability Rhetorically
    Abstract

    (2003). Representing Disability Rhetorically. Rhetoric Review: Vol. 22, No. 2, pp. 154-202.

    doi:10.1207/s15327981rr2202_4
  390. Researching the use of voice recognition writing software
    doi:10.1016/s8755-4615(02)00174-3
  391. Writing 2003: Shifting Boundaries and the Implications for College Teaching
    Abstract

    Examines six shifting boundaries: time and space, authorship, writing skills, medium, availability, and the senses.Addresses what the new perimeters might mean for teaching writing at the college level, for student writing, and for instructional management. Considers the challenges of plagiarism.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc20032067
  392. L2 writing teachers’ perspectives, practices and problems regarding error feedback
    doi:10.1016/j.asw.2003.08.002
  393. Multimodal Discourse: The Modes and Media of Contemporary Communication
    doi:10.2307/1512155
  394. Community College Research: An Ivory Tower?
    Abstract

    Should instructors in two-year colleges be involved in research? If so, how important is such research in advancing the work of community colleges in a new century?

    doi:10.58680/tetyc20022037
  395. Figuring rhetoric: From antistrophe to apostrophe through catastrophe
    Abstract

    Abstract This essay explores rhetoric tropologically through various strophes: antistrophe, catastrophe, and apostrophe. Our purpose is to delineate problems and possibilities that these tropes pose for rhetoric in an effort to create new rhetorics. We seek to display the antistrophic and catastrophic figurations of rhetoric and then use visual lenses of photography and cinema to disrupt the figurations. Following the disruption, we seek to heighten sensibilities to other figurations, in particular an apostrophic figuration. We cast apostrophe as a figure for change because it marks a deeply felt turn toward difference and otherness. Turned as such, rhetoric becomes erotic.

    doi:10.1080/02773940209391239
  396. Persuasive Techniques Used in Fundraising Messages
    Abstract

    Based on an analysis of 63 fundraising packages representing 46 nonprofit organizations, as well as research in trade journals and other secondary sources, this study discusses a variety of persuasive techniques used in fundraising messages to accomplish their missions. The fundraising package consists of the carrier envelope, the fundraising letter, the reply form, the reply envelope, and optional enclosures such as brochures, small gifts for the reader, and surveys to complete. These parts work together to perform the following tasks: 1) persuade recipients to open the envelope and read the letter; 2) convince readers a serious but not unsolvable problem exists; 3) make readers want to help solve the problem; 4) convince readers they can help by giving to the appealing organization; 5) tell readers what the organization needs them to do; and 6) make it easy to comply.

    doi:10.2190/be4v-qjnc-q97h-dfxn
  397. Thinking Critically about Technological Literacy: Developing a Framework to Guide Computer Pedagogy in Technical Communication
    Abstract

    Abstract Issues related to technological literacy can provide a useful frame for thinking critically about computer-based instruction in technical communication. This article identifies issues of technological literacy related to performance, contextual factors, and linguistic activities. When considered collectively, these issues provide technical communication students with a mechanism to identify and analyze a range of perspectives associated with technology and communication.

    doi:10.1207/s15427625tcq1103_3
  398. The Personal Narrative as Cultural Artifact: Teaching Autobiography in Japan
    Abstract

    The article explores the purpose and methods of teaching the personal narrative in foreign language classrooms. Following a cross-cultural comparison of the history, purpose, and form of autobiography in first-language contexts in the United States and Japan; a review of the place of personal narrative in second- and foreign-language compo sition theory and practice; and the results from survey research involving 160 Japanese freshman students about high school writing instruction in English, a rationale and methodology for teaching personal narrative to Japanese college students of English is presented. The five-paragraph, thesis-driven personal essay presented in English as a second language/English as a foreign language textbooks is critiqued, with recommendations for a more organic form synthesizing story and essay, as in Barrington's concept of “scene, summary and musing.” The limitations of peer editing are discussed, and the bundan writing workshop is described as an effective alternative.

    doi:10.1177/074108830201900202
  399. Skepticism: A Literacy for Our Times
    Abstract

    Suggests that educators need to let students know that sometimes messages are sent in the hopes of confusing or misleading readers or listeners. Notes that people sending such messages include politicians, marketers, educators, parents, entertainers, medical personnel, and in fact, anybody and everybody. Considers how modern media makes it easier for people to manipulate others.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc20022009
  400. Reviews
    Abstract

    Rhetoric and Poetics in Antiquity by Jeffrey Walker. Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press, 2000. xii + 396 pp. Cyberliteracy: Navigating the Internet with Awareness by Laura J. Gurak. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2001. 194 + viii. Rhetoric and religion: recent revivals and revisions Wandering God, A Study in Nomadic Spirituality. Morris Berman. Albany: SUNY Press, 2000.349 + xiv pp. Rhetorical Invention and Religious Inquiry: New Perspectives. Walter Jost, and Wendy Olmsted, eds. New Haven: Yale UP, 2000. 425 + vi pp. The Rhetoric of Pope John Paul II, the Pastoral Visit As a New Vocabulary of the Sacred. Margaret B. Melady. Westport, CT: Praeger, 1999. 256 + ix pp. ”Foul Demons, Come Out!”, The Rhetoric of Twentieth Century American Faith Healing. Stephen J. Pullum. Westport: Praeger, 1999. Hardback, 167 + xix pp.

    doi:10.1080/02773940209391230
  401. Announcing the Alan C. Purves Award Winner (Volume 35)
    Abstract

    Considers how gender, identity and literacy are entangled and mutually constitutive. Concludes that social experience, desire, proximate others, and the ways in which children can draw upon these in the classroom are aspects of the situated condition that deserve more prominence in literacy and identity research.

    doi:10.58680/rte20021753
  402. A comparison of composing processes and written products in timed-essay tests across paper-and-pencil and computer modes
    doi:10.1016/s1075-2935(03)00003-5
  403. Developing Pedagogies: Learning the Teaching of English
    Abstract

    Addresses an underlying assumption that teaching is a skill that can be acquired by the proper training, rather than intellectual work deserving of study. Suggests an alternative basis for teacher development by promoting and demonstrating a process of pedagogical inquiry.

    doi:10.58680/ce20021252
  404. [A Comment on the "WPA Outcomes Statement for First-Year Composition"]: Responds
    doi:10.2307/3250741
  405. Reversing Notions of Disability and Accommodation: Embracing Universal Design in Writing Pedagogy and Web Space
  406. Ncte College Section Activities
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Ncte College Section Activities, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/tetyc/29/2/teachingenglishinthetwoyearcollege2004-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/tetyc20012004
  407. REVIEWS
    Abstract

    A Group of Their Own: College Writing Courses and American Women Writers, 1880–1940, by Katherine H. Adams; Everyone Can Write: Toward a Hopeful Theory of Writing and Teaching Writing, by Peter Elbow; Teaching Composition as a Social Process, by Bruce McComiskey.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc20011991
  408. Reading Details, Teaching Politics: Political Mantras and the Politics of Luxury
    doi:10.2307/1350112
  409. The perils of creating a class Web site: it was the best of times, it was the …
    doi:10.1016/s8755-4615(01)00048-2
  410. Usability Instruction in Technical Communication Programs: New Directions in Curriculum Development
    Abstract

    Although usability testing and research have become critical tasks for technical communicators in the workplace, little discussion in technical communication focuses on teaching usability in technical communication programs. This article asserts that technical communication programs are particularly well positioned to adopt usability testing and research in their curricula because of inherent connections between usability and technical communication, such as their mutual emphases on audience analysis, technology, and information design. Approaches to implementation of usability courses at three universities are described, and the authors share suggestions for adopting usability in the areas of curriculum, equipment, and facilities needed for conducting usability.

    doi:10.1177/105065190101500204
  411. The Overruled Dust Mite: Preparing Technical Cormmunication Students to Interact with Clients
    Abstract

    While many technical communication instructors declare the benefits of client projects, too often instructors do not prepare students to interact with clients. This article reviews a qualitative case study that demonstrates the difficulty students can have interacting with clients. Interviewing, listening, and seeking clarification are behaviors that may help students identify client concerns and miscommunications more effectively.

    doi:10.1207/s15427625tcq1002_5
  412. Bridging the Workplace and the Academy: Teaching Professional Genres through Classroom-Workplace Collaborations
    Abstract

    This article explores the effect of classroom-workplace collaborations on student learning. Drawing on two case studies, I explore how classroom-workplace collaborations help us to teach professional genres. I examine how they replicate workplace activity and convey features of workplace genres and how they serve as transitional experiences for students. I also examine students' reactions to the feedback they received during the projects.

    doi:10.1207/s15427625tcq1002_4
  413. Fusing horizons: Standpoint hermeneutics and invitational rhetoric
    Abstract

    Abstract This essay emends Foss, Foss, and Griffin's invitational rhetoric to strenghten its philosophical undergirdings and release it from unfounded criticism. Standpoint hermeneutical rhetoric is the framework offered to position the theory more solidly in the canon. Three strategic moves include discovering and revising its epistemological stance to reflect Lorraine Code's concepts of knowing others and second personhood; connecting Gadamer's philosophical hermeneutics to rhetoric; and using Gadamer's emphasis on position and historicity to develop the connection to feminist standpoint theory. Conclusions point toward the implications of invitational rhetoric as dialogue linked to practical application in public communication and pedagogy.

    doi:10.1080/02773940109391200
  414. Reading and writing with images: a review of four texts. Reading Images: The Grammar of Visual Design
    doi:10.1016/s8755-4615(01)00042-1
  415. Critiquing the Culture of Computer Graphing Practices
    Abstract

    This paper is a critique of current approaches to the development of computer graphing and graph visualization programs. Developers of these programs model the user as an individual problem solver who is reliant on perceptual skills to create and interpret graphed information. Such a model of graphing is ill-suited to meet the complex needs of real users, a supposition that is supported by work in two major areas of graphing theory and research: the sociology of science and the educational research of mathematics and scientific students. These areas have not been traditionally cited when planning computer graphing or visualization programs or when assessing their usability. A review of the literature in these fields reveals that an over-reliance on a user's perceptual skills is unlikely to result in successful graph practices.

    doi:10.2190/plxg-y0ty-rl8t-ae25
  416. Comparing E-Mail and Synchronous Conferencing in Online Peer Response
    Abstract

    This article details study results comparing e-mail and synchronous conferencing as vehicles for online peer response. The study draws on Clark and Brennan's theory of communicative “grounding,” which predicts that participants use different techniques for achieving mutual knowledge depending on the type of media being used. Content analysis of transcripts from both types of response sessions showed that when using e-mail, students made significantly greater reference to documents, their contents, and rhetorical contexts than when using synchronous conferencing. Students made greater reference to both writing and response tasks using synchronous chats than when using e-mail. Students' individual media preferences showed no significant differences in terms of message formulation, reception, and usefulness of comments in aiding revision. However, in a forced comparison scale, students rated e-mail more serious and helpful than chats, which were then rated more playful than e-mail. Implications of the study's results and areas for future research are also discussed.

    doi:10.1177/0741088301018001002
  417. WPA Outcomes Statement for First-Year Composition1
    Abstract

    Considers the wide variation of first-year composition programs and if they do indeed vary so widely. Considers what the programs have in common. Asks if it would be possible to articulate a general curricular framework for first-year composition, regardless of institutional home, student demographics, and instructor characteristics. Presents a list of outcomes approved by the Council of Writing Program Administrators.

    doi:10.58680/ce20011210
  418. WPA Outcomes Statement for First-Year Composition
    Abstract

    Kath leen Blak e Ya nce y is Pearce Professor of English at Clemson University, where she directs the Roy and Marnie Pearce Center for Professional Communication and teaches undergraduate and graduate courses in writing, rhetoric, and professional communication. Editor or author of six books and numerous articles and chapters, she chairs the College Section of NCTE and is vice-president of WPA. Her current interests include reflection as a means of enhancing learning; the design and uses of electronic portfolios; and ways of assessing digital texts.

    doi:10.2307/378996
  419. Developing sound tutor training for online writing centers: creating productive peer reviewers
    doi:10.1016/s8755-4615(00)00034-7
  420. Review essays
    Abstract

    Edward Schiappa. The Beginnings of Rhetorical Theory in Classical Greece. New Haven & London: Yale University Press, 1999. x + 230 pages. Maureen Daly Goggin. Authoring A Discipline: Scholarly Journals and the Post‐World War II Emergence of Rhetoric and Composition. Manwan, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum, 2000. vii‐xxviii + 262 pages. $59.95 cloth. Ann E. Berthoff. The Mysterious Barricades, Language and Its Limits. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999. 191 pages. Nancy Lee Chalfa Ruyter. The Cultivation of Body and Mind in Nineteenth‐Century American Delsartism. Westport, CT: Greenwood Press, 1999. 152 pages + 17 photographs and illustrations. $55.00 hardcover. Brenda Jo Brueggemann. Lend Me Your Ear: Rhetorical Constructions of Deafness. Washington, DC: Gallaudet University Press, 1999. 336 pages. $49.95 cloth. Laura Gray‐Rosendale. Rethinking Basic Writing: Exploring Identity, Politics, and Community in Interaction. Mahwah, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, 2000. vii‐xiv + 191 pages. $39.95 cloth. $19.95 paper.

    doi:10.1080/07350190009359283
  421. Electric Rhetoric: Classical Rhetoric, Oralism, and a New Literacy
    doi:10.2307/358552
  422. The role of cultural protocol in media choice in a confucian virtual workplace
    Abstract

    This paper presents the results of an empirical investigation on the role of cultural protocol in media choice in a Confucian virtual workplace, like those found in Far-East-Asian countries, such as Korea and Japan, which are heavily influenced by the Confucius tradition of emphasizing respect for the social order in all forms of social communication. A Confucian virtual workplace in Korea is studied regarding the role of cultural protocol in the use of email. The survey results show that use of email is significantly influenced by cultural protocol, such as showing respect for seniors, within a Confucian virtual workplace. When a worker is faced with media choices for communication in a workplace where showing respect is considered essential, media richness of the chosen media is found to be less important than the capability of providing features to convey cultural protocol.

    doi:10.1109/47.843646
  423. ‘Aristotle's pharmacy’: The medical rhetoric of a clinical protocol in the drug development process
    Abstract

    This article analyzes the clinical protocol within the rhetorical framework of the drug development and approval process, identifying the constraints under which the protocol is written and the rhetorical form, argumentative strategies, and style needed to improve and teach the writing of this document.

    doi:10.1080/10572250009364699
  424. Interdisciplinary communication in a literature and medicine course:Personalizingthe discourse of medicine
    Abstract

    To provide modest insight into whether or not reading literature helps medical students communicate more effectively in the physician‐patient encounter, I conducted an ethnographic study of medical students taking a required three‐hour literature and medicine course. This article will demonstrate that although these medical students were embedded in the discourse of medicine, reflective writing enabled them to conceive medicine as an interpretive, personal, and idiosyncratic activity rather than as a stagnant diagnosis‐based process.

    doi:10.1080/10572250009364702
  425. doi:10.1016/s1075-2935(01)00025-3
  426. Book Reviews: The Copyright Book: A Practical Guide: Worlds Apart: Acting and Writing in Academic and Workplace Contexts: Electronic Literacies: Language, Culture, and Power in Online Education: Literacy in a Digital World: Teaching and Learning in the Age of Information: Art Information and the Internet: How to Find It, How to Use It: Writing in the Sciences: Exploring Conventions of Scientific Discourse: Scientific Discourse in Sociohistorical Context: The Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, 1675–1975
    doi:10.2190/0tk2-68l3-f8mx-tbu7
  427. Romanticism and rhetoric: A question of audience
    Abstract

    Abstract This article explores the ways in which Romantic literary theory offers contemporary rhetoricians a balanced answer to the question of audience, . an answer that allows for prose which reflects a private vision at the same time that it strives for social transformation. In connecting Coleridge's and Keats's hostile reactions to their nineteenth‐century readers with current expressivist theories, especially the work of Peter Elbow, the need to avoid audience at certain stages in the writing process becomes apparent. Yet ultimately the most powerful writing is audience‐centered, as Shelley's A Defence of Poetry illustrates through its call for imaginative empathy.

    doi:10.1080/02773940009391176
  428. Gypsy Academics and Mother-Teachers: Gender, Contingent Labor, and Writing Instruction
    Abstract

    I value Gypsy Academics and the compassionate way in which Schell combines a feminist and materialist analysis of the historical and economic conditions that have led to the exploitation of adjunct faculty, the majority of whom are women. - College EnglishFully two-thirds of all part-time teachers in English studies are women, many with no permanent faculty standing, no benefits, no job security, and little or no chance for promotion. How does the feminization of writing programs affect the newly formed discipline of rhetoric and composition? Gypsy Academics and Mother-Teachers illuminates the complex gendered ideologies that surround writing instruction--drawing on feminist theories of women's work, Marxist theories of class and labor, sociological and economic studies of part-time academic employment, and personal interviews with part-time women writing faculty. Eileen Schell contends that part-time faculty members' interests and contributions have been underrepresented in our research narratives and professional histories in rhetoric and composition. Her book attempts to revalue practitioner knowledge and to reclaim the voices and perspectives of part-time women writing instructors as a vital part of the history and growth of rhetoric and composition as a discipline. Both a theoretical and practical study, Gypsy Academics and Mother-Teachers not only theorizes the structures of gender and labor in writing programs; it also offers administrators, theorists, and practitioners ideas for improving the working conditions and professional status of part-time writing instructors.

    doi:10.2307/358753
  429. Book Review: Expanding Literacies: English Teaching and the New Workplace
    doi:10.1177/105065190001400107
  430. Re-Covering Self in Composition
    doi:10.2307/378901
  431. Forward into the past with Chaucer and His Critics
    doi:10.2307/378902
  432. Reviews
    Abstract

    On Television, by Pierre Bourdieu; translated by Priscilla Parkhurst Ferguson. New York, New Press 1996. 104 pp. The Self after Postmodernity by Calvin O. Schrag. New Haven: Yale UP, 1997. 155pp. Assuming the Positions: Cultural Pedagogy and the Politics of Commonplace Writing by Susan Miller. Pittsburgh: U of Pittsburgh P, 1998. 339 pp. Reason to Believe: Romanticism, Pragmatism, and the Teaching of Writing by Hephzibah Roskelly and Kate Ronald. Albany, NY: State University of New York P, 1998. 187 pp. The Creation/Evolution Controversy: A Battle for Cultural Power by Kary Doyle Smout Westport: Praeger, 1998. 209 pp.

    doi:10.1080/02773949909391155
  433. Feminism in Composition: Inclusion, Metonymy, and Disruption
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Feminism in Composition: Inclusion, Metonymy, and Disruption, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/50/4/collegecompositioncommunication1349-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc19991349
  434. Gender and the Teaching Underclass
    doi:10.2307/378984
  435. Wedge and bridge: A note on rhetoric as distinction and as identification
    doi:10.1080/02773949909391145
  436. Looking Back as We Look Forward: Historicizing Writing Assessment
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Looking Back as We Look Forward: Historicizing Writing Assessment, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/50/3/collegecompositionandcommunication1341-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc19991341
  437. From the editors
    doi:10.1016/s1075-2935(99)00007-0
  438. Reviews
    Abstract

    Comparative Rhetoric by George A. Kennedy. Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press (1998): ix + 238 pp. Rhetoric Reclaimed: Aristotle and the Liberal Arts Tradition by Janet M. Atwill. Cornell UP, 1998. xvi; 235 pp. Landmark Essays on Aristotelian Rhetoric edited by Richard Leo Enos and Lois Peters Agnew. New Jersey: Hermagoras Press of Lawrence Erlbaum, 1998.265 pp. Rhetoric and the Arts of Design by David S. Kaufer and Brian S. Butler. Mahway, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum, 1996.322 pp. The Rhetoric Canon edited by Brenda Deen Schildgen. Detroit: Wayne State UP, 1997.251 pp.

    doi:10.1080/02773949909391139
  439. OUTCOMES ASSESSMENT AND BASIC WRITING: WHAT, WHY, AND HOW?
  440. Reviews
    Abstract

    Reviews three books: Turns of Thought: Teaching Composition as Reflexive Inquiry, by Donna Qualley; Gypsy Academics and Mother?Teachers: Gender, Contingent Labor, and Writing Instruction, by Eileen E. Schell; Reflection in the Writing Classroom, by Kathleen Blake Yancey.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc19981825
  441. Making Relationships: Gender in the Forming of an Academic Community
    Abstract

    Making Relationships: Gender in the Forming of Academic Community presents two case studies of student-teacher writing conferences to make visible what is usually invisible in academe: the personal. It shows that successful academic community may be most easily achieved by students and teachers who create relationships marked by masculine themes and values - and that this may be true even when the teacher is a feminist woman. If change is to occur, the author argues, compositionists must rethink both contemporary composition and gender theories and develop new ways of representing narrative and other expressive discourses.

    doi:10.2307/358525
  442. Situating Praxis in an Age of "Accountability"
    doi:10.2307/378883
  443. Practicing Good Technical Communication Techniques by Revising Patient-Education Materials
    Abstract

    Revising instructions for clients of health care facilities provides students with valuable practice in good technical communication techniques: organizing information for maximum accessibility, analyzing the audience's needs, using formatting and graphics to enhance communication, and clarifying sentence structure and diction. Suitable for both individual and team work, the project offers experience in both revising instructions for a lay audience and writing persuasively. It also emphasizes the accountability of technical writers to the users of their documents.

    doi:10.1177/1050651998012004004
  444. Legitimacy, Authority, and Community in Electronic Support Groups
    Abstract

    In electronic support groups, people use Internet-based electronic text communication to discuss personal problems or disorders with others who share common circumstances. Although their discussions exist only in the electronic medium, these groups can be viewed usefully as discourse communities. The authors draw on what is known about two other popular sources of help—face-to-face self-help groups and self-help books—to frame the rhetorical challenges faced by members of electronic support groups. The authors then compare the discourse of electronic support groups with that of electronic hobby groups to demonstrate that the two sets differ in terms of the rhetorical behavior of their participants. The authors analyze messages to determine how members establish legitimacy and authority in their texts and how message exchange gives rise to group identity and a sense of community. Our observations indicate that although some discourse characteristics and some rhetorical features are common to all the electronic groups we studied, others are unique to the special requirements of electronic support groups.

    doi:10.1177/0741088398015004003
  445. Reviews
    Abstract

    Rhetoric Retold: Regendering the Tradition from Antiquity to the Renaissance by Cheryl Glenn. Southern Illinois UP, 1997. 235 pp. Introduction to Philosophical Hermeneutics. by Jean Grondin. Trans. Joel Weinsheimer. New Haven: Yale University Press, 1994. Xviii & 233 pages. Rhetoric and Hermeneutics in Our Time: A Reader. Edited by Walter Jost and Michael J. Hyde. New Haven: Yale University Press, 1977. Xxiv & 407 pages. Belief and Resistance: Dynamics of Contemporary Intellectual Controversy by Barbara Herrnstein‐Smith. Harvard University Press: Cambridge, Massachusetts. London, England. 1997. 221 pp. The Rhetoric of Reason: Writing and the Attractions of Argument by James Crosswhite. Madison: U. Wisconsin Press, 1996. 329 pages. Poetic Knowledge: The Recovery of Education by James S. Taylor. Albany: SUNY, 1998. 211 pp.

    doi:10.1080/02773949809391133
  446. History as Complex Storytelling
    Abstract

    History is about storytelling. And like any good narrative invested in recounting tales of forebearers, its aim is not only to create an image of the past but a way of understanding what we see… It allows us to place ourselves as participants in an historical tradition, parts of which we wish to claim and others which we would prefer to distance ourselves from. (Welsch 116).

    doi:10.58680/ccc19981319
  447. Reviews
    Abstract

    Dynamics in Document Design. Karen A. Schriver. New York: Wiley, 1997. 559 pages. Visual Explanations: Images and Quantities, Evidence and Narrative. Edward R. Tufte. Cheshire, CT: Graphics P, 1997. 156 pages. The Computer and the Page: Publishing, Technology, and the Classroom. James R. Kalmbach. Norwood, NJ: Ablex, 1997. 145 pages. The Communication Theory Reader. Ed. Paul Cobley. New York: Routledge, 1996. 506 pages. International Dimensions of Technical Communication. Ed. Deborah C. Andrews. Arlington, VA: STC, 1996. 135 pages.

    doi:10.1080/10572259809364636
  448. Grading, Evaluating, Assessing: Power and Politics in College Composition
    doi:10.2307/358938
  449. A Single Good Mind: Collaboration, Cooperation, and the Writing Self
    Abstract

    This article is comprised of a collage of small segments of email conversation between the authors; it also includes fragmented quotes and diagrams. Consequently, it defies encapsulation in a typical abstract. Below is an excerpt that is perhaps the closest one might get to an abstract of this essay. This method of collaboration-which we are arguing is one in a panoply of others-is best represented by a text’s replicating it. This text speaks to its author/s’ collective intelligence, attempts to give it some definition by reference to the claims made here and the ways those claims were developed. The text, we might say, embodies collective intelligence and some of the ways, at least, that such intelligence is created. (Yancey and Spooner 60-61)

    doi:10.58680/ccc19983173
  450. From the editors
    doi:10.1016/s1075-2935(99)80011-7
  451. From the editors
    doi:10.1016/s1075-2935(99)80001-4
  452. Writing from Primary Documents: A Way of Knowing in History
    Abstract

    Developing academic literacy involves learning valued content and rhetoric in a discipline. Within history, writing from primary documents to construct an evidenced interpretation of an issue requires students to transform both background and document knowledge, read and interpret historical documents, and manage discourse synthesis. The authors examine the potential of the Advanced Placement Document-Based Question as constructed and presented by an exemplary teacher to engage students in historical reasoning and writing. The authors analyzed how five students responded to four document-based questions over a year, tracing how organization, document use, and citation language indicate the degree to which writers transformed and integrated information in disciplinary ways. Students moved from knowledge telling (listing period and document content as discrete information bits) to knowledge transformation (integrating content as interpreted evidence for an argument). Students had difficulty learning to handle the complex layers of the task. The authors discuss how instruction might mediate this complexity and promote academic literacy.

    doi:10.1177/0741088398015001002
  453. How Does a Reader Make a Poem Meaningful? Reader-Response Theory and the Poetry Portfolio
    Abstract

    Describes how a reader-response approach can help students construct a portfolio of readings that reflects their development as poetry readers. Describes using a reader-response journal, communal learning activities, and a portfolio to create a recursive process through which students develop a better understanding of how poetry works. Discusses evaluation of the portfolio.

    doi:10.58680/tetyc19973837
  454. Pomo Blues: Stories from First-Year Composition
    Abstract

    Shows how some key postmodern ideas about texts forced a teacher and her students to rethink typical writing assignments and typical student responses. Describes the assignments and considers how they invite postmodern critique. Suggests giving up grandiose, romantic notions that Freshman Composition can fix students either personally or politically.

    doi:10.58680/ce19973661
  455. Octalog II: The (continuing) politics of historiography (Dedicated to the memory of James A. Berlin)
    doi:10.1080/07350199709389078
  456. Passing Theory in Action: The Discourse Between Hypertext and Paralogic Hermeneutics
  457. Activity, Context, Interaction, and Authority: Learning to Write Scientific Papers In Situ
    Abstract

    Situated learning theories offer useful insights into how learning to write can be supported and transacted through interactions between newcomers and experienced practitioners in academic and professional domains. Reporting the findings from a study of a mentoring relationship in physics, this article addresses how such processes work to teach composing in advanced academic contexts and what can make them more or less effective. The author identifies and discusses three factors that may constrain situated learning in such contexts and the transmission of authority that purportedly occurs through such learning. These factors include newcomers' existing skills for, and approaches to, composing, which may limit their acquisition and use of new skills; the implicitness of situated learning, which may pose difficulties for newcomers as they struggle to grasp the conceptual complexity entailed in composing disciplinary texts; and the location and distribution of authority in practitioner/newcomer relationships, which may inhibit newcomers as they struggle to acquire and establish their own authority by making original contributions to their fields.

    doi:10.1177/1050651997011002001
  458. Two Further Comments on "Teaching and Learning as a Man"
    doi:10.2307/378848
  459. Comment & Response: Two Further Comments on “Teaching and Learning as a Man“Reading*
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Comment & Response: Two Further Comments on "Teaching and Learning as a Man"Reading*, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/59/4/collegeenglish3634-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce19973634
  460. From the editors
    doi:10.1016/s1075-2935(97)80008-6
  461. Buffy, Elvis, and Introductory Psychology: Two Characters in Search of a Dialogue (1994)
    doi:10.37514/wac-j.1997.8.1.04
  462. Desperately seeking diversity: Going online to achieve a racially balanced classroom
    doi:10.1016/s8755-4615(97)90023-2
  463. Using Communication Consultants to Rightsize Successfully
    Abstract

    Successful rightsizing requires that managers preserve the morale and productivity of the remaining employees. A communication consultant can offer invaluable guidance on how to 1) maintain employees morale, 2) help employees perceive the layoffs as fair, 3) take care of employees who have lost their jobs, 4) assist management with layoff decisions, 5) help remaining employees cope with change, and 6) maintain effective communication with workers. On these sensitive topics, management will benefit from advice which is external, expert, and soundly based.

    doi:10.2190/ttw9-5tmk-ggmr-gjry
  464. On-Line Documentation: Its Place in a Two-Year College's Technical Writing Curriculum
    Abstract

    This article considers on-line documentation's place in a two-year college's technical communication program. Such a course can be successful if instructors (1) emphasize design principles rather than a particular software package; (2) build on rhetorical skills students already possess, while developing the new skills necessary for authoring documents for the computer screen; and (3) acknowledge the need for their own professional development.

    doi:10.1177/1050651997011001005
  465. The Environmental Rhetoric of "Balance": A Case Study of Regulatory Discourse and the Colonization of the Public
    Abstract

    The twelve-year long battle over the relicensure of the Kingsley Dam in western Nebraska is a representative anecdote of environmental regulation. Typical of regulatory discourse, the metaphor of "balance" determined the available fopoi. We argue that "balance" procedurally diminishes the public, cloaks the subjectivity of decision making, and reduces the reasonable rhetor to the role of umpire. Finally, we explore rhetorical strategies for undermining the appeal to "balance."

    doi:10.1207/s15427625tcq0601_3
  466. Out of the Fashion Industry: From Cultural Studies to the Anthropology of Knowledge
    doi:10.2307/358301
  467. Preparing Students for Teamwork through Collaborative Writing and Peer Review Techniques
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Preparing Students for Teamwork through Collaborative Writing and Peer Review Techniques, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/tetyc/32/2/teachingenglishinthetwoyearcollege5483-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/tetyc19965483
  468. Postings on a Genre of Email
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Postings on a Genre of Email, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/47/2/collegecompositionandcommunication8702-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc19968702
  469. Postings on a Genre of Email
    Abstract

    I was talking with a novelist recently about various kinds of writing-nothing special, just happy-hour talk-and I found my earnest self assuring him that, oh yes, academic writing nowadays will tolerate a number of different styles and voices. (I should know, right? I'm in academic publishing.) He choked; he slapped my arm; he laughed out loud. I don't remember if he spit his drink back in the glass. Silly me, I was serious. And, among other things, I was thinking about this essay/dialogue, in which Interesting that you call it an we're turning discourse conventions of essay/dialogue (nice slide, that the net-often a rather casual medione). But many readers will exum-to some fairly stuffed-shirt acapect a real essay here-or, betdemic purposes. terworse, an academic essay. And we know what that means: a sin-

    doi:10.2307/358795
  470. Evaluating Qualitative Inquiry in Technical and Scientific Communication: Toward a Practical and Dialogic Validity
    Abstract

    In this article, we argue that one important criterion for evaluating qualitative studies of technical and scientific communication is whether we find our accounts meaningful and capable of redirecting our scholarly and professional practices. As a means of improving our understanding of the situations and practices we study, we address how to engage in our research in ways that not only are self-reflexive and dialogic, but that also solicit and use our participants' perspectives and authority—even when they may differ from our own.

    doi:10.1207/s15427625tcq0502_1
  471. Voices on Voice
    doi:10.2307/358288
  472. One book: Three reviews
    doi:10.1016/s1075-2935(96)90013-6
  473. From the editors
    doi:10.1016/s1075-2935(96)90009-4
  474. From the editors
    doi:10.1016/s1075-2935(96)90002-1
  475. Portfolio, electronic, and the links between
    doi:10.1016/s8755-4615(96)90003-1
  476. The electronic portfolio: Shifting paradigms
    doi:10.1016/s8755-4615(96)90014-6
  477. Review
    doi:10.1207/s15427625tcq0501_8
  478. Book reviews
    Abstract

    Consolatory Rhetoric: Grief, Symbol and Ritual in the Greco‐Roman Era by Donovan J. Ochs. Columbia, S.C.: University of South Carolina Press, 1993; xiv + 130pp. Ancient Rhetorics for Contemporary Students by Sharon Crowley. New York: Macmillan, 1994. 364 pages; glossary; time‐line of important moments in Greek and Roman rhetoric; bibliography; index. Landmark Essays on Kenneth Burke. Edited by Barry Brummett. Davis, CA: Hermagoras P, 1993; xix; 290 pp. Ramon Hull's New Rhetoric: Text and Translation of Llull's Rethorica Nova. Ed. and Trans. Mark D. Johnson. Davis, CA: Hermagoras Press, 1994; 1; 109. Thinking Through Theory: Vygotskian Perspectives on the Teaching of Writing by James Thomas Zebroski. Portsmouth, NH: Boynton/Cook P, 1994. 334 pages. A Social History of Truth: Civility and Science in Seventeenth‐Century England, by Steven Shapin. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. 1994. Pp. 483.

    doi:10.1080/02773949609391061
  479. American Legal argumentation: The Law and Literature/rhetoric movement
    doi:10.1007/bf00744751
  480. The Writing Quality of Seventh, Ninth, and Eleventh Graders, and College Freshmen: Does Rhetorical Specification in Writing Prompts Make a Difference?
    Abstract

    Preview this article: The Writing Quality of Seventh, Ninth, and Eleventh Graders, and College Freshmen: Does Rhetorical Specification in Writing Prompts Make a Difference?, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/29/4/researchintheteachingofenglish15336-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/rte199515336
  481. Nurses as Technical Writers: What They Need to Know
    Abstract

    Acquaintance with the writing of nurses would help instructors design assignments for nursing students who enroll in basic technical writing courses. Based on secondary research, samples of nursing documentation, and interviews with seventy-six bedside nurses, thirty nurse managers, and five nurse consultants, this study discusses the importance of writing tasks for nurses and describes the most common documents nurses generate. Good writing skills for nurses improve healthcare delivery and promote empowerment in a predominantly female profession. However, most of the bedside nurses and all the nurse managers and consultants believe nurses have significant writing problems. This article suggests instruction in six communication principles and several types of assignments that would help prepare nursing students in technical writing courses for future writing activities.

    doi:10.2190/du36-hjmk-vfwr-vtly
  482. Uncovering Possibilities for a Constructivist Paradigm for Writing Assessment
    doi:10.2307/358717
  483. Gendering the "Personal"
    doi:10.2307/358430
  484. Gendering the “Personal”
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Gendering the "Personal", Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/46/2/collegecompositioncommunication8745-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc19958745
  485. American Stories of Cultural Haunting: Tales of Heirs and Ethnographers
    Abstract

    Preview this article: American Stories of Cultural Haunting: Tales of Heirs and Ethnographers, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/57/2/collegeenglish9137-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce19959137
  486. Feminist Theories/Feminist Composition
    doi:10.2307/378815
  487. Linguistics for Writers
    doi:10.2307/358880
  488. Authorative Disorders': Contradictory Bakhtin and Contrary Literacies
  489. From the editors
    doi:10.1016/1075-2935(95)90002-0
  490. From the editors
    doi:10.1016/1075-2935(95)90009-8
  491. Opinion: In Defense of Humor
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Opinion: In Defense of Humor, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/56/8/collegeenglish9189-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce19949189
  492. In Defense of Humor
    Abstract

    hat's happened to American humor lately would be funny if it weren't so serious. Potshots have been fired at it from highest levels of government and academe; it's been unjustly accused, mangled beyond recognition, and in some cases outlawed. A recent potshot came from Harvey I. Saferstein, president of California Bar Association, after a gunman opened fire in offices of a law firm, killing eight people before shooting himself-and leaving a letter that railed against lawyers and others involved in a failed real estate deal. In response, Saferstein called a news conference to denounce lawyer jokes. Mean-spirited jokes about lawyers could lead to more violence like massacre, he warned, according to an Associated Press story dated July 6, 1993; such jokes could be the straw that breaks camel's back for a fringe person; Americans should stop lawyer-bashing... that sometimes can incite violence and aggression toward lawyers. Saferstein's plea was undoubtedly well intentioned, and he joins a long line of protesters who are tired of being butt of jokes. However, point he missed is that humor flourishes only when there's a moderate level of tension between groups. If tension becomes too high, then humor won't suffice, which is what Cicero observed two thousand years ago when he said that people want criminals attacked with more forceful weapons than ridicule. The man who shot up law offices was feeling a much greater level of tension than that felt by people who tell lawyer jokes. And although it's risky to guess about someone else's innermost thoughts, one could conceivably argue that if, over years since man's business dealings went awry, he had been able to relieve his tensions through laughter-even laughter at his lawyers' expense-he might not have resorted to violence.

    doi:10.2307/378770
  493. Un-Covering the Curriculum: Whole Language in Secondary and Postsecondary Classrooms
    doi:10.2307/358832
  494. Theory and Practice in the Teaching of Writing: Rethinking the Discipline
    Abstract

    This is the first book to provide a careful treatment of issues that underlie composition teaching, theory, and research.Lee Odell and his contributors believe that composition professionals in the classroom must approach their work with what Peter Elbow calls a theoretical stance. Teachers of writing need to take an active role in composing the theories that underlie efforts to teach their students to write. Behind everything that composition teachers do are fundamental assumptions about knowledge and the processes of teaching and learning, about the goals of education, and about the role of writing in people s lives.Odell s introduction examines the basic relationships between theory and practice. To explore specific sets of assumptions about knowledge, education, and writing, he has gathered together a group of major composition scholars, including Shirley Brice Heath, Jim W. Corder, and Anne J. Herrington. Although each author addresses a different issue, they all invite the reader to join them in the process of identifying and shaping the theories that make up the profession.

    doi:10.2307/358830
  495. Communication at a Distance: The Influence of Print on Sociocultural Organization and Change
    Abstract

    This book bridges an important gap between two major approaches to mass communication -- historical and social scientific. To do so, it employs a theory of communication that unifies social, cultural and technological concerns into a systematic and formal framework that is then used to examine the impact of print within the larger socio-cultural context and across multiple historical contexts. The authors integrate historical studies and more abstract formal representations, achieving a set of logically coherent and well-delimited hypotheses that invite further exploration, both historically and experimentally. A second gap that the book addresses is in the area of formal models of communication and diffusion. Such models typically assume a homogeneous population and a communication whose message is abstracted from the complexities of language processing. In contrast, the model presented in this book treats the population as heterogeneous and communications as potentially variable in their content as they move across speakers or readers. Written to address and overcome many of the disciplinary divisions that have prevented the study of print from being approached from the perspective of a unified theory, this book employs a focused interdisciplinary position that encompasses several domains. It shows the underlying compatibility between cognitive and social theory; between the study of language and cognition and the study of technology; between the postmodern interest in the instability of meaning and the social science interest in the diffusion of information; between the effects of technology and issues of cultural homogeneity and heterogeneity. Overall, this book reveals how small, relatively non-interactive, disciplinary-specific conversations about print are usefully conceived of as part of a larger interdisciplinary inquiry.

    doi:10.2307/358827
  496. The Critical Writing Workshop: Designing Writing Assignments to Foster Critical Thinking
    doi:10.2307/359018
  497. Fragments in Response: An Electronic Discussion of Lester Faigley's Fragments of Rationality
    doi:10.2307/359013
  498. Comment & Response
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Comment & Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/56/4/collegeenglish9231-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce19949231
  499. Four Comments on "The Politics of Grammar Handbooks: Generic He and Singular They"
    Abstract

    Edward A. Kearns, Michael Walker, Kathleen McCoy, Mark Balhorn, Four Comments on "The Politics of Grammar Handbooks: Generic He and Singular They", College English, Vol. 56, No. 4 (Apr., 1994), pp. 471-475

    doi:10.2307/378343
  500. From the editors
    doi:10.1016/1075-2935(95)90020-9
  501. On the nature of holistic scoring: An inquiry composed on email
    doi:10.1016/1075-2935(94)90006-x
  502. Buffy, Elvis, and Introductory Psychology: Two Characters in Search of a Dialogue.
    doi:10.37514/wac-j.1994.5.1.02
  503. Technology, pedagogy, and context: A tale of two classrooms
    doi:10.1016/8755-4615(94)90019-1
  504. Some Concepts and Axioms about Communication: Proximate and at a Distance
    Abstract

    An important element of written and other technological forms of communication is that they accommodate “distance” between sender and receiver in a way proximate communication does not. Despite its importance, the notion of distance has remained pretty much undeveloped in theories of written communication, and the reference points for developing it have remained scattered across various, often noninteractive, literatures such as social theory, network theory, knowledge representation, and postmodernism. Synthesizing across these diverse literatures, we formulate a set of concepts and axioms that lays down some baselines for the general communication context, proximate or at a distance. Our baseline concepts include, among others, relative similarity, signature, reach, and concurrency. We then move beyond these baselines to concepts and axioms that accommodate the specialized distance characteristics of written (also print and electronic) communication. These concepts include asynchronicity, durability, and multiplicity. We conclude by discussing how these concepts and axioms matter to (a) the theoretical modeling of proximate and written systems of communication (including print and electronic systems); and (b) the educational challenge of teaching communication at a distance in the proximate space of the writing classroom.

    doi:10.1177/0741088394011001003
  505. Fiction and the Future
    doi:10.2307/378790
  506. Comment & Response
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Comment & Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/55/6/collegeenglish9288-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce19939288
  507. Two Comments on "Crossing Lines"
    doi:10.2307/378707
  508. Exploring the technical communicator's roles: Implications for program design
    Abstract

    Technical communication curricula vary because faculty use a variety of approaches to develop them. This essay suggests guidelines for curriculum and program development in technical communication based on a review of the relevant survey literature on the professional roles played by technical communicators, a review of academic literature on technical communication programs, and a review of the relevant demographic data on technical communicators. It then discusses the implications of the above for designing technical communication curricula and programs.

    doi:10.1080/10572259309364543
  509. Portfolios in the Writing Classroom: An Introduction
    doi:10.2307/358849
  510. Written Language Disorders: Theory into Practice
    doi:10.2307/358903
  511. Modes of Power in Technical and Professional Visuals
    Abstract

    Treating visuals as sites of power inscription, the authors advance a Foucauldian design model based on the Panopticon—Bentham's late-eighteenth-century architectural figure for empowerment based on bimodal surveillance. Numerous examples serve in demonstrating that maximum effectiveness results when visuals foster simultaneous viewing in the two panoptic modes, the synoptic and the analytic. The panoptic theory of visual design is shown to be compatible with many privilegings in the literature of visual design that have hitherto appeared ad hoc and undertheorized, with relations masked by the disparate terminologies employed. The limitations of panoptic theory are located in its neglect of oppositional practices—seen as the most compelling horizon for research on the empowerment of designer and viewer through visual design.

    doi:10.1177/1050651993007001007
  512. Preface/Metapreface
    Abstract

    Peer Reviewed

    doi:10.1177/1050651993007001001
  513. Readers and authors: Fictionalized constructs or dynamic collaborations?
    Abstract

    Rhetorical studies of audience have portrayed readers as fictionalized constructs and as concrete realities. In contrast to such static portrayals, the actions and concerns of three physicists presenting their work to biologists, chemists, and physicists suggest a conception of audience that is social and dynamic. By entering into frequent collaborations with their readers, the physicists acquired knowledge that helped them to construct a persuasive account of their work.

    doi:10.1080/10572259309364521
  514. Reading-to-Write: Exploring a Cognitive and Social Process
    Abstract

    This book examines the process of reading (when one's purpose is to create a text of one's own) and writing (which includes a response to the work of others). This is a central process in most college work and at the heart of critical literacy. The study observed students in the transition from high school to college, and in the process of trying to enter the community of academic discourse. The study draws on the methods of textual analysis, teacher evaluation, and interviews to examine students' writing and revising.

    doi:10.2307/358232
  515. Reviews
    Abstract

    Metaphor and Reason in Judicial Opinions by Haig Bosmajian. Carbondale, IL: Southern Illinois University Press, 1992, 205 pp. The Context of Human Discourse: A Configurational Criticism of Rhetoric by Eugene E. White. Columbia, SC, University of South Carolina Press, 1992, vii‐ix, 307pp. Rhetoric, Hermeneutics and Translation in the Middle Ages: Academic Traditions and Vernacular Texts by Rita Copeland.Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1991; 295pp. Terms of Response: Language and Audience in Seventeenth‐ and Eighteenth‐Century Theory by Robert L. Montgomery. University Park, PA: The Pennsylvania State UP, 1992; 216. The Discipline of Taste and Feeling by Charles Wegener. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1992. Robert M. La Follette Sr., The Voice of Conscience by Carl R. Burgchardt. New York, Greenwood Press, 1992, viii + 243 pp.

    doi:10.1080/02773949209390972
  516. Symposium on the 1991 "Progress Report from the CCCC Committee on Professional Standards"
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Symposium on the 1991 "Progress Report from the CCCC Committee on Professional Standards", Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/43/2/collegecompositionandcommunication8880-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc19928880
  517. Developing texts for computers and composition: A collaborative process
    doi:10.1016/s8755-4615(05)80016-7
  518. Comment and Response
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Comment and Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/53/8/collegeenglish9539-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce19919539
  519. Two Comments on "Computer Conferences and Learning: Authority, Resistance, and Internally Persuasive Discourse"
    doi:10.2307/377703
  520. Law and the language of community: On the contributions of James Boyd white
    Abstract

    This essay examines James Boyd White's analysis of legal discourse from the perspective of legal and cultural critic. We commend his observation that jurists have done poor job of communicating their decisions to both legal practitioners and the public community. We ask, however, how his art of translation as constitutes ethical and political communities enabling writers and readers of what White characterizes as law's most central text, the judicial opinion, to participate more constructively the creation of a world of meaning. We have focused our analysis on White's Justice as Translation.' Our focus is appropriate because this essay is the developmental sequel to When Words Lose Their Meaning2 which White announced his method of rhetorical and cultural criticism. His is method for analyzing legal texts systematically to illuminate the meaning of justice and injustice in the relations we establish with our languages and with each other.3 We argue that the forms of discourse addressed to or issued from courts the United States define distinct (in White's terms) of argument. White contributes an approach to this culture which is particularly useful to those extra-legal critics who participate the construction of the meaning of judicial opinion through thoughtful reading, but which provides little guidance to those involved the creation of those texts.4 While we accept that legal discourse is distinct culture of argument with characteristics common with other cultures of argument, including literary

    doi:10.1080/02773949109390924
  521. A Longitudinal Study of the Predictive Relations Among Symbolic Play, Linguistic Verbs, and Early Literacy
    Abstract

    The intent of this study was to examine the predictive relations among dimensions of symbolic play (i.e., object and ideational transformations), linguistic verbs, and measures of early literacy (i.e., Concepts of Print, Emergent Reading and Writing). A sample of 12 preschool children (3-1/2-years-of-age) was observed for two years during free play and in a variety of literacy events. Results indicated that use of linguistic verbs predicted Concepts of Print scores. Further, symbolic play and linguistic verbs predicted emergent writing and reading, respectively. Results are discussed in the terms of the separate ontogenies of writing and reading

    doi:10.58680/rte199115470
  522. Students as Sociolinguists: Getting Real Research from Freshman Writers
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Students as Sociolinguists: Getting Real Research from Freshman Writers, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/42/1/collegecompositioncommunication8943-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc19918943
  523. Patterns of Social Interaction and Learning to Write: Some Effects of Network Technologies
    Abstract

    This study examined the effects of computer network technologies on teacher-student and student-student interactions in a writing course emphasizing multiple drafts and collaboration. Two sections used traditional modes of communication (face-to-face, paper, and phone); two other sections, in addition to using traditional modes, used electronic modes (electronic mail, bulletin boards, and so on). Patterns of social interaction were measured at two times: 6 weeks into the semester and at the end of the semester. Results indicate that teachers in the networked sections interacted more with their students than did teachers in the regular sections. In addition, it was found that teachers communicated more electronically with less able students than with more able students and that less able students communicated more electronically with other students.

    doi:10.1177/0741088391008001005
  524. Interactive Written Discourse as an Emergent Register
    Abstract

    Text transmitted electronically through computer-mediated communication networks is an increasingly available yet little documented form of written communication. This article examines the syntactic and stylistic features of an emergent phenomenon called Interactive Written Discourse (IWD) and finds that the concept of “register,” a language variety according to use, helps account for the syntactic reductions and omissions that characterize this historical juxtaposition of text format with real-time and interactive pressures. Similarities with another written register showing surface brevity, the note taking register, are explored. The study is an empirical examination of written communication from a single discourse community, on a single topic, with a single recipient, involving 23 experienced computer users making travel plans with the same travel advisor by exchanging messages through linked computers. The study shows rates of omissions of subject pronouns, copulas, and articles and suggests that IWD is a hybrid, showing features of both spoken and written language. In tracing variable use of conventions such as sentence initial lower case and parentheses, the study shows that norms are gradually emerging. This form of written communication demands study because, as capabilities expand, norms associated with this medium of communication may come to influence or even replace those of more traditional writing styles.

    doi:10.1177/0741088391008001002
  525. A Longitudinal Study of the Spectator Stance as a Function of Age and Genre
    Abstract

    Preview this article: A Longitudinal Study of the Spectator Stance as a Function of Age and Genre, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/24/3/researchintheteachingofenglish15490-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/rte199015490
  526. A Comment on the Wyoming Conference Resolution
    doi:10.2307/378041
  527. Moving Beyond the Academic Community: Transitional Stages in Professional Writing
    Abstract

    This qualitative study examined the transitions that writers make when moving from academic to professional discourse communities. Subjects were six university seniors enrolled in a special “writing internship course” in which they discussed and analyzed the writing they were doing in 12-week professional internships at corporations, small businesses, and public service agencies in a major metropolitan area. Participant-observer and case-study data included drafts and final copies of all writing that the interns produced on the job (including texts and suggested revisions by other employees), an ethnographic log of data and speculations arising from the group discussions, written course journals from each intern, transcriptions of taped, discourse-based and general interviews with the interns, and a final 15-page retrospective analysis of each intern's writing on the job. Results showed a remarkably consistent pattern of expectation, frustration, and accommodation as the interns adjusted to their new writing communities. The results have important implications for the lateral and vertical transfer of writing skills across different communicative contexts.

    doi:10.1177/0741088390007002002
  528. Comment and Response
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Comment and Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/52/3/collegeenglish9665-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce19909665
  529. Two Comments on "Recognizing the Learning Disabled College Writer"
    doi:10.2307/377765
  530. Textual Cohesion and Coherence in Children’s Writing Revisited
    Abstract

    The study examined the relationship between cohesion and coherence in children's writing and whether this relationship varied with story content, quality of writing, and grade level. Findings from this study, which used a unidimensional, linguistic, text-based measure of coherence (Hasan's [1984] cohesive harmony index), were compared to the results of an earlier study, which used a multidimensional, holistic rating of coherence. Two stories written by each of 27 third graders and 22 sixth graders were scored for 11 cohesion variables, coherence, and quality. Main conclusions of the present study were: (a) there was evidence of a relationship between cohesion and coherence; (b) the relationship varied according to text content; (c) the relationship did not vary according to quality of writing; and (d) the relationship did not vary according to the students' grade level. Additionally, in the first study, developmental effects were found for cohesion, coherence, and quality. When compared to findings from the earlier study, both similarities and disparities were noted.

    doi:10.58680/rte199015500
  531. White Women and Black Men: Differential Responses to Reading Black Women's Texts
    doi:10.2307/377441
  532. White Women and Black Men: Differential Responses to Reading Black Women’s Texts
    Abstract

    Preview this article: White Women and Black Men: Differential Responses to Reading Black Women's Texts, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/52/2/collegeenglish9668-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce19909668
  533. Writing Beyond the Form: Professional Dialogue Journals in Elementary Education Methods
    doi:10.37514/wac-j.1990.2.1.09
  534. A Short-term Longitudinal Study of Preschoolers’ Emergent Literacy
    Abstract

    Preview this article: A Short-term Longitudinal Study of Preschoolers' Emergent Literacy, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/23/3/researchintheteachingofenglish15518-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/rte198915518
  535. Audience Analysis and Persuasive Writing at the College Level
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Audience Analysis and Persuasive Writing at the College Level, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/23/3/researchintheteachingofenglish15515-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/rte198915515
  536. Beyond Process Pedagogy: Making Connections between Classroom Practice and Adult Literacy
    doi:10.2307/358182
  537. Playing To Win
  538. The Impact of Friendly and Hostile Audiences on the Argumentative Writing of High School and College Students
    Abstract

    Preview this article: The Impact of Friendly and Hostile Audiences on the Argumentative Writing of High School and College Students, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/22/4/researchintheteachingofenglish15534-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/rte198815534
  539. Twoy Boy
    doi:10.2307/377733
  540. Poems
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/50/6/collegeenglish11373-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce198811373
  541. Terminal degree,a poem
    doi:10.1080/07350198809388849
  542. Fiction and History
    doi:10.2307/377493
  543. The Effects of Age and Context on Children’s Use of Narrative Language
    Abstract

    Preview this article: The Effects of Age and Context on Children's Use of Narrative Language, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/22/2/researchintheteachingofenglish15552-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/rte198815552
  544. Reply by Kathleen E. Welch
    doi:10.2307/358035
  545. The Prose Reader: Essays for College Writers
    doi:10.2307/358037
  546. The Literary Politics of Gender
    doi:10.2307/378144
  547. Making a Virtue of Necessity
    doi:10.2307/357829
  548. The Platonic Paradox: Plato's Rhetoric in Contemporary Rhetoric and Composition Studies
    Abstract

    This article surveys and analyzes the contemporary reception of Plato's rhetorical theory in contemporary rhetoric and composition studies by examining the response from three current perspectives: (1) presenting Plato as completely against rhetoric; (2) leaving Plato out of rhetoric altogether; and (3) interpreting Plato's work as raising issues central to classical and contemporary rhetoric. The discussion of the first two responses to Plato's relationship to rhetoric reveals a reductive, or formulaic, presentation of classical rhetoric. The discussion of the third perspective shows that it is the most accurate interpretation. Plato's rhetoric is related to the traditional five canons that were prominent in Greek rhetoric and explicitly systematized in Roman rhetoric, beginning with the Rhetorica Ad Herennium. If Plato's extensive contribution to the last two of the classical canons of rhetoric, memory and delivery, were more commonly included in the historicizing of rhetoric, then the five canons would work in the fullness of their interaction, rather than as the three-part system (invention, arrangement, and style) that dominates much current interpretation of classical rhetoric. Examples of reintegration of Plato into classical rhetoric (the third perspective) leads to a conclusion that Plato's rhetoric is central to contemporary interpretations of classical rhetoric.

    doi:10.1177/0741088388005001001
  549. The Function of Talk in the Writing Conference: A Study of Tutorial Conversation
    doi:10.7771/2832-9414.1168
  550. Jerome, Augustine and the Stesichoran Palinode
    Abstract

    he epistolary feud between Saints Augustine and Jerome has tantalized scholars for centuries

    doi:10.1525/rh.1987.5.4.353
  551. Software views: A fistful of word-processing programs
    doi:10.1016/s8755-4615(87)80018-x
  552. Letter from the editors
    doi:10.1016/s8755-4615(87)80010-5
  553. Ideology and Freshman Textbook Production: The Place of Theory in Writing Pedagogy
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Ideology and Freshman Textbook Production: The Place of Theory in Writing Pedagogy, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/38/3/collegecompositionandcommunication11194-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc198711194
  554. A critique of classical rhetoric: The contemporary appropriation of ancient discourse
    Abstract

    In a recent Festschrift for Edward P. J. Corbett, Andrea A. Lunsford and Lisa S. Ede look dispassionately at the issues we now concern ourselves with in historical rhetoric, evaluate them, and conclude forcefully that much of Aristotle's work has been reduced to the unrecognizable.I They assert that much of the secondary work in Aristotle depends on misunderstandings that can occur when commentators ignore the fundamental connections among Aristotle's writings (41). Later in the same essay, in citing William Grimaldi's complex interconnections among Aristotle's works, Lunsford and Ede say, rational man of Aristotle's rhetoric is not a automaton, but a languageusing animal who unites reason and emotion in discourse with others. Aristotle (and indeed, Plato and Isocrates as well) studied the power of the mind to gain meaning from the world and to share that meaning with others (43). The Aristotle as logic-chopping that Lunsford and Ede have named for us represents the inadequate and sometimes even wrong interpretation that a significant number of rhetorical scholars rely on in their presentations of classical rhetoric. The explication of Aristotle as automaton also provides us with a critique of the state of some scholarly work on classical rhetoric in American rhetoric and composition during the last twenty years. This formulaic view of rhetoric, which emerges eventually as a pattern, relies on reducing the intertwining theories that make up classical rhetoric and replacing them with simple categories. This kind of reductivism, a version of classical rhetoric that writers of the Heritage School (Welch 120) often use, hinders complex interpretation, such as the work of Walter Ong and James Kinneavy, and deprives classical rhetoric of its strength and its attractiveness. The Heritage School presentation of classical rhetoric primarily as a series of rules, dicta, and

    doi:10.1080/07350198709359154
  555. Book reviews: Writing in nonacademic settings
    Abstract

    A few years ago I attended the Technical Writing Institute at Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute (that's TWIRP, unfortunately) which runs concurrently with the Technical Writing Institute for Teachers (TWIT, to double the ignominy). Although the Institutes share a foyer and a few major speakers, they have different directors (one of whom is Lee Odell, co-editor of the anthology above), and for the most part their respective attendees participate in separate sessions. When the coffee break is over, it's TWITs to the left, TWIRPs to the right.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.1987.6449052
  556. A Comprehensive Grammar of the English Language
    Abstract

    A Comprehensive grammar of the English language , A Comprehensive grammar of the English language , کتابخانه دانشگاه علوم پزشکی و خدمات بهداشتی درمانی کرمان

    doi:10.2307/357731
  557. Word Processing in a Community of Writers
    doi:10.2307/357720
  558. The mobius catch
    doi:10.1016/s8755-4615(87)80007-5
  559. Locutions and Locations: More Feminist Theory and Practice, 1985
    doi:10.2307/377863
  560. Keywords from classical rhetoric: The example ofphysis
    doi:10.1080/02773948709390779
  561. General specialists: Fifty years later
    doi:10.1080/02773948709390777
  562. Stepping through a Mirror: The Historical Narrative Assignment
    doi:10.2307/357592
  563. Kathleen Mccormick Responds
    doi:10.2307/377793
  564. Comment and Response
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Comment and Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/49/1/collegeenglish11509-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce198711509
  565. Training Teachers for the Writing Lab: A Multidimensional Perspective
    doi:10.7771/2832-9414.1117
  566. Diversity and Change: Toward a Maturing Discipline
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Diversity and Change: Toward a Maturing Discipline, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/37/4/collegecompositionandcommunication11219-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc198611219
  567. Software views
    doi:10.1016/s8755-4615(86)80006-8
  568. Textual Cohesion and Coherence in Children’s Writing
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Textual Cohesion and Coherence in Children's Writing, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/20/3/researchintheteachingofenglish15606-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/rte198615606
  569. Book review
    Abstract

    Writing for Social Scientists: How to Start and Finish Your Thesis, Book, or Article. Howard S. Becker with a chapter by Pamela Richards. Chicago and London: The University of Chicago Press, 1986. pp. xii + 180. A War of Words: Chicano Protest in the 1960s and 1970s. John C. Hammerback, Richard J. Jensen and Jose Angel Gutierrez. Westport, Connecticut and London: Greenwood Press, 1985. Words and Values: Some Leading Words and Where They Lead Us. Peggy Rosenthal. New York: Oxford University Press, 1984; pp. i‐xii + 29S. Rhetorical Stances in Modern Literature: Allegories of Love and Death. Lynette Hunter. New York: St. Martin's Press, 1984.

    doi:10.1080/02773948609390757
  570. A manifesto: The art of rhetoric
    doi:10.1080/02773948609390747
  571. College Anthologies of Readings and Assumptions About Literacy
    Abstract

    Preview this article: College Anthologies of Readings and Assumptions About Literacy, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/37/2/collegecompositionandcommunication11241-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc198611241
  572. Poems
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/48/2/collegeenglish11623-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce198611623
  573. Housefire
    doi:10.2307/377293
  574. Writing for adult English language learners
    Abstract

    The reading needs of those who have not yet achieved proficiency-language learners, such as adults with normal hearing learning English as a second language and deaf adults-differ from the needs of fluent readers. The author explains how writers can use specific strategies to alleviate the difficulties these readers experience.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.1985.6448839
  575. Theory in the Reader: Bleich, Holland, and Beyond
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Theory in the Reader: Bleich, Holland, and Beyond, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/47/8/collegeenglish13239-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce198513239
  576. Professional Writing in the Humanities Course
    Abstract

    Kathleen Kelly, Professional Writing in the Humanities Course, College Composition and Communication, Vol. 36, No. 2, Writing in the Academic and Professional Disciplines: Bibliography Theory Practice Preparation of Faculty (May, 1985), pp. 234-237

    doi:10.2307/357445
  577. How to prepare, stage, and deliver winning presentations
    Abstract

    Every professional who must make oral presentations will find some useful techniques in this book. It is geared to the pragmatic, rather than the academic, and it is lively and direct.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.1984.6448750
  578. Communication Models for Computer-Mediated Information Systems
    Abstract

    The article argues the relevance and utility of communication theory and models in the research, design and development of computer-mediated information systems. Toward this end, the underlying communication model of early management information systems (MIS), termed the information-transfer (IT) model, is derived. In particular, MIS are examined from seven aspects: epistemological and ideological bases, context, agents, problems addressed, nature and role of communication. The widely acknowledged failures of early MIS are traced to shortcomings of the underlying IT model. A model reflecting recent developments in communication theory is also presented, and state-of-the-art information systems are described and critiqued with reference to both communication models. The critique suggests directions for information-system development based on sounder communication theory.

    doi:10.2190/nplb-k48g-mxkh-9bm6
  579. Characteristics of Rejection Letters and their Effects on Job Applicants
    Abstract

    This study attempted to describe the structural and content characteristics of actual employment rejection letters (following job screening interviews). Their impact on applicants' feelings about themselves (self-concept and self-satisfaction) and about letters (perceptions of letter clarity, “personalness” and appreciative tone) are assessed. Results provide a profile of the “typical” rejection letter and indicate that while few of the letter characteristics affected applicants' feelings about themselves, a number of these attributes were related to applicants' perceptions of the letters.

    doi:10.1177/0741088384001004001
  580. Teaching the Text in Class
    doi:10.2307/377054
  581. Toward a 'Post-Critical Rhetoric'?
  582. Winning the Great HelShe Battle
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Winning the Great HelShe Battle, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/46/2/collegeenglish13387-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce198413387
  583. Winning the Great He/She Battle
    doi:10.2307/376864
  584. Editorial
    doi:10.1016/s8755-4615(83)80001-2
  585. The Nature and Treatment of Professional Engineering Problems—The Technical Writing Teacher's Responsibility
    Abstract

    Rhetoric teachers often defer responsibility for technical-problem treatment to either the technical student or the technical instructor. But these technical persons are trained largely in academic problems and treatments, which are shown to differ profoundly from their professional counterparts. For engineering students are traditionally trained in a discipline dissociated from a professional base at its very origins, enrolled in a science-oriented curriculum, and taught by technical instructors lacking professional experience. Rhetoric instructors should not, therefore, consider engineering students experts in the articulation and treatment of typical problems addressed by professionals. This paper describes representative student difficulties in the selection and treatment of technical problems in simulated professional reports. Based on results obtained with questionnaires and in-depth interviews, these difficulties are traced to the use of academic materials as sources. Representative case histories are used to illustrate typical student pitfalls in adapting academic source materials. Pedagogical suggestions are offered.

    doi:10.2190/pkxj-tgff-456b-k6f1
  586. Book Review: Research Within Reach: Oral and Written Communication
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Book Review: Research Within Reach: Oral and Written Communication, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/17/3/researchintheteachingofenglish15710-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/rte198315710
  587. Book reviews
    Abstract

    Rhetoric Revalued Brian Vickers, Editor. Binghamton, NY: Center for Medieval and Early Renaissance Studies. 1982. The Seven Liberal Arts in the Middle Ages. David L. Wagner, Editor. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1983. Philosophical Style: An Anthology About the Writing and Reading of Philosophy. Berel Lang. Editor, Chicago: Nelson‐Hall, 1980. Pp. xiii + 546. The Incredulous Reader: Literature and the Function of Disbelief. By Clayton Koelb. Ithaca. Cornell University Press, 1984, 240 pp. Evaluating College Writing Programs. By Stephen P. Witte and Lester Faigley. Published for the Conference on College Composition and Communication. Carbondale and Edwardsville. Illinois: Southern Illinois University Press, 1983

    doi:10.1080/02773948309390698
  588. Evaluating Freshman Writers: What Do Students Really Learn?
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Evaluating Freshman Writers: What Do Students Really Learn?, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/45/4/collegeenglish13633-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce198313633
  589. Cognitive Processes in Writing
    doi:10.2307/358120
  590. Hugh Blair: A select bibliography of manuscripts in Scottish archives
    doi:10.1080/02773948309390678
  591. Writing in a Non- Academic Setting
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Writing in a Non- Academic Setting, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/16/3/researchintheteachingofenglish15733-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/rte198215733
  592. Eleven myths about writing — And how trainers can Debunk them
    Abstract

    Research about writing and teaching writing indicates that it involves the simultaneous coordination of hand, eye, and brain. Because of the inseparable nature of thinking and writing, writing need not be preconceived and planned but can be a means for discovering a purpose and inventing a plan. Good writers can be self-made, and taught, as well as born. One learns to write by writing, over a period of time. Trainers should be successful writers (for credibility) and adapt their methods to individual needs and differences.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.1982.6447777
  593. Assuming the Spectator Stance: An Examination of the Responses of Three Young Readers
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Assuming the Spectator Stance: An Examination of the Responses of Three Young Readers, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/16/1/researchintheteachingofenglish15747-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/rte198215747
  594. All of the Answers or Some of the Questions? Teacher As Learner in the Writing Center
    doi:10.7771/2832-9414.1063
  595. Comment & Response: Comments on Comments on Strunk and White and Sexism
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Comment & Response: Comments on Comments on Strunk and White and Sexism, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/43/8/collegeenglish13760-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce198113760
  596. A Comment on Jean E. Kennard's "Personally Speaking"
    doi:10.2307/376686
  597. Books and the Teenage Reader
    doi:10.2307/376902
  598. Book reviews
    Abstract

    Serious Entertainments: The Writing of History in Twelfth—Century England. Nancy F. Partner. Chicago and London: The University of Chicago Press, 1977. Pp. 289. $18.00. Rhetoric, Philosophy, and Literature; An Exploration. Edited by Don M. Burks. West Lafayette: Purdue University Press, 1978. Pp. xiii + 115. $7.50. Basic Writing: Essays for Teachers, Researchers, Administrators. L. N. Kasden and D. R. Hoeber, editors. Urbana, Illinois: NCTE Publication, 1980. Pp. 185. Justice, Law, and Argument: Essays on Moral and Legal Reasoning. Chaim Perelman. Dordrecht and Boston: D. Reidel Publishing Company, 1980. Pp. xiii & 181. Introduction by Harold J. Berman. Homer and the Oral Tradition. G. S. Kirk. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976. Pp. viii & 223.

    doi:10.1080/02773948109390608
  599. Why readability formulas fail
    Abstract

    Being able to measure the readability of a text with a simple formula is an attractive prospect, and many groups have been using readability formulas in a variety of situations where estimates of text complexity are thought to be necessary. The most obvious and explicit use of readability formulas is by educational publishers designing basal and remedial reading texts; some states, in fact, will consider using a basal series only if it fits certain readability formula criteria. Increasingly, public documents such as insurance policies, tax forms, contracts, and jury instructions must meet criteria stated in terms of readability formulas.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.1981.6447826
  600. Training College Composition Students in the Use of Freewriting and Problem-Solving Heuristics for Rhetorical Invention
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Training College Composition Students in the Use of Freewriting and Problem-Solving Heuristics for Rhetorical Invention, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/14/4/researchintheteachingofenglish15787-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/rte198015787
  601. Procedures for Evaluating Writing: Assumptions and Needed Research
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Procedures for Evaluating Writing: Assumptions and Needed Research, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/42/1/collegeenglish13874-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce198013874
  602. Evaluating Periodicals in English Studies: Tell It in Gath If Ye Must, Young Men, but Publish It Not in Askelon
    doi:10.2307/376058
  603. Performance guide for oral communication
    Abstract

    Public speakers whose primary responsibility is the giving of technical or scientific information need to acquaint themselves with an orderly and consistent design for organizing, supporting, and delivering an oral presentation so that they more effectively engage in dynamic communication with an audience. The elements of such a design are an analysis of audience interest in and knowledge of the topic, the role of speech in presenting highly complex technical or scientific language, and the principles of dynamic communication as they relate to audience perception and retention of information. This guide includes a comprehensive survey of the public speaking situation, suggestions for vocal delivery and scripting, and a checklist of common errors made in presenting factual material.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.1980.6501781
  604. Counterstatement: Response to Maxine S. Rose, “Sexism in Five Leading Collegiate Dictionaries”
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Counterstatement: Response to Maxine S. Rose, "Sexism in Five Leading Collegiate Dictionaries", Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/31/1/collegecompositionandcommunication15973-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc198015973
  605. The Process of Writing and the Process of Learning
    Abstract

    Preview this article: The Process of Writing and the Process of Learning, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/31/1/collegecompositionandcommunication15965-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc198015965
  606. Response to Maxine S. Rose, "Sexism in Five Leading Collegiate Dictionaries"
    doi:10.2307/356640
  607. A Comment on Thomas J. Farrell's "The Female and Male Modes of Rhetoric"
    doi:10.2307/375732
  608. Comment & Response
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Comment & Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/41/5/collegeenglish13924-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce19803924
  609. Beyond Freshman Comp: Expanded Uses of the Writing Lab
    Abstract

    Though most freshmen may not believe it, there is life after freshman comp -and even some writing to be done. Although the first mission of a new writing lab is usually to supplement or to be integrated into the freshman writing course, labs have begun to respond as well to the needs of writers throughout their years at college. Labs have and should expand to meet these needs because they are uniquely capable of doing so.

    doi:10.7771/2832-9414.1046
  610. Evaluating Student Writing
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Evaluating Student Writing, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/30/4/collegecompositionandcommunication16208-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc197916208
  611. The Poets-in-the-Schools Program: Implications for the Training of Teachers of English
    Abstract

    Preview this article: The Poets-in-the-Schools Program: Implications for the Training of Teachers of English, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/41/3/collegeenglish15992-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce197915992
  612. Teaching Science Citation Index for a Library Orientation
    Abstract

    A quick, effective method of teaching students how to use Science Citation Index is described. This method was developed for students in a university with emphasis in science and applied science, but could be adapted for the social sciences. A copy of the diagram illustrating two ways in which to use Science Citation Index is included; plus an exercise with directions and blanks to fill in during the class period. This exercise may be used outside the classroom also.

    doi:10.2190/1thk-2h4h-60rh-jfnv
  613. Teachers of Composition and Needed Research in Discourse Theory
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Teachers of Composition and Needed Research in Discourse Theory, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/30/1/collegecompositionandcommunication16254-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc197916254
  614. Modes of Students’ Writings: A Descriptive Study
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Modes of Students' Writings: A Descriptive Study, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/12/4/researchintheteachingofenglish17935-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/rte197817935
  615. A System for Teaching College Freshmen To Write a Research Paper
    Abstract

    Preview this article: A System for Teaching College Freshmen To Write a Research Paper, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/40/1/collegeenglish16139-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce197816139
  616. Another Look at Tagmemic Theory: A Response to James Kinney
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Another Look at Tagmemic Theory: A Response to James Kinney, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/29/2/collegecompositionandcommunication16318-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc197816318
  617. College Writing: A Rhetoric and Handbook
    doi:10.2307/356263
  618. “The Lottery”: An Empirical Analysis of its Impact
    doi:10.58680/rte197719991
  619. Writing and the Values of the Young
    doi:10.58680/ce197716537
  620. Assignment
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Assignment, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/27/1/collegecompositionandcommunication16600-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc197616600
  621. Considerations of Sound in the Composing Process of Published Writers
    Abstract

    Although speech and writing constitute different modes of communication and make different demands on a communicator, there is some reason to think that the act of speaking may directly assist the act of writing. Tovatt and Miller (1967) have reported results of an experimental composition program in which each student was taught to test the patterns he writes against his ingrained oral pattern (p. 7) . Citing Alexander Pope's line The must seem an echo to the sense, Tovatt and Miller claimed that reading a passage aloud can help writers examine their work for inept phrasing or lack of clarity. Robert Zoellner (1969) and Terry Radcliffe (1972) have argued that students are often able to say aloud that which they are not able to write. Both writers suggest that speaking aloud to another student can help students discover and clarify ideas they will subsequently write about. We accept those scholars' basic claim: spoken language may help writers formulate or clarify the message they wish to communicate in writing. But we wonder if speech and writing may be related in still another way. Both of us occasionally find ourselves thinking of our writing as recorded speech, wondering how a passage will to a reader, what voice qualities volume, timbre, speed, inflection are suggested by our written language. Both of us can think of times when we were very concerned with how a written piece (one intended for a journal, not for oral presentation to a group) would be performed, how it would if delivered to a live audience. We were concerned not with sound as echo to the sense but whether the implied in writing was appropriate for the speaker-audience relationship we were trying to establish. Given our assumption that spoken language and written

    doi:10.58680/rte197620032
  622. Describing Responses to Works of Fiction
    doi:10.58680/rte197619997
  623. Microforms and electronics publication emerging bases for scientific communication
    Abstract

    We are privileged to be here today. For the better part of three days we have the opportunity to cogitate and agitate about the future of scientific journals. We all thank IEEE for arranging this forum.

    doi:10.1109/tpc.1975.6591184
  624. Folklore in the Freshman Writing Course
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Folklore in the Freshman Writing Course, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/37/1/collegeenglish16933-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce197516933
  625. Public Doublespeak: The Dictionary
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Public Doublespeak: The Dictionary, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/36/8/collegeenglish16953-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce197516953
  626. Public Doublespeak: The Dictionary
    Abstract

    in virtues of an avowed descriptive objectivity and traditional authority, dictionary is potentially one of most dangerous carriers of cultural bias and prejudice. In guise of linguistic objectivity, modern dictionary then appears neutral to editorial preference, poetry, and politics. For who would expect such scholarly virtues to promote cultural prejudice? Just because of its authoritative status and influence, dictionary should be one of primary targets of investigations in public doublespeak. With this concern in mind, I systematically investigated unabridged Random House Dictionary of English Language (1966) for its use of masculine and feminine nouns and pronouns in illustrative sentences. I wanted to see whether RHD perpetuated sex-role stereotypes in illustrating neutral entry words and whether one gender was given more representation than the other. I was impressed with how a seemingly objective and politically neutral medium could so easily reinforce sex-role stereotypes and sexism. The deeprooted cultural cliches about men and women are represented in following sentences illustrating usage of neutral and innocuous entry words. The entry word is italicized in each sentence:

    doi:10.2307/375488
  627. The Five-Hundred-Word Theme
    doi:10.2307/356801
  628. Three British Grammars
    doi:10.2307/375514
  629. Literature
    doi:10.2307/357250
  630. Measuring the Effect of Instruction in Pre-Writing
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Measuring the Effect of Instruction in Pre-Writing, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/8/2/researchintheteachingofenglish20080-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/rte197420080
  631. Responding to Student Writing
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Responding to Student Writing, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/24/5/collegecompositionandcommunication17633-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc197317633
  632. A "Total Effect" Workshop: Resources and Results
    doi:10.2307/375446
  633. A “Total Effect” Workshop: Resources and Results
    Abstract

    Preview this article: A "Total Effect" Workshop: Resources and Results, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/35/2/collegeenglish17723-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce197317723
  634. Instructional Assurance of the Students' Right to Write
    doi:10.2307/356857
  635. Instructional Assurance of the Students’ Right to Write
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Instructional Assurance of the Students' Right to Write, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/24/3/collegecompositionandcommunication17658-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc197317658
  636. Radical Perspectives in the Arts
    doi:10.2307/374910
  637. Piaget, Problem-Solving, and Freshman Composition
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Piaget, Problem-Solving, and Freshman Composition, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/24/1/collegecompositioncommunication17680-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc197317680
  638. Composition Readers
    doi:10.2307/357283
  639. Will the Real Antinomical Antimonials Please Get Out! or, (The Problem Is Race)
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Will the Real Antinomical Antimonials Please Get Out! or, (The Problem Is Race), Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/34/4/collegeenglish17789-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce197317789
  640. Improving Reading Instruction through Newer Media
    Abstract

    This author states that early man's fears and distrust of fellow man are basic phenomena, which he postulates were caused by lack of communication—a complex process requiring intelligence and understanding. Methods of classroom communication determine the amount of learning by students. Audiovisual materials used in conjunction with proven teaching methods interact with perceptor sensory mechanisms through which learning is accomplished. Various kinds of audiovisual aids are compared and assessed: chalkboards, the overhead projector and programmed learning are discussed at length but author states much research is still needed before definitive conclusions can be drawn.

    doi:10.2190/mx6f-r72e-t3j2-a1c7
  641. Teaching English Linguistically: Principles and Practices for High School
    doi:10.2307/356239
  642. Anthologies of Poetry
    doi:10.2307/356241
  643. Response to Robert J. Di Pietro
    doi:10.2307/375603
  644. Poems
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/33/2/collegeenglish18803-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce197118803
  645. Fall
    doi:10.2307/374751
  646. Women in Children's Literature
    Abstract

    which charged that children's books were unfair to girls. Her strongest claim was that books for our youngest and therefore most impressionable children not only fail to represent the real world of today, but also combine into an almost incredible conspiracy of conditioning. Boys' achievement drive is encouraged; girls' is cut off. Boys are brought up to express themselves; girls to please. The general image of the female ranges from dull to degrading to invisible.

    doi:10.2307/375631
  647. Women in Children’s Literature
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Women in Children's Literature, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/32/8/collegeenglish18824-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce197118824
  648. Anthologies of Literature
    doi:10.2307/356542
  649. Anthologies of Poetry
    doi:10.2307/354115
  650. Anthologies of Essays
    doi:10.2307/354114
  651. The Boundaries of Language and Rhetoric: The English Curriculum
    Abstract

    Preview this article: The Boundaries of Language and Rhetoric: The English Curriculum, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/19/2/collegecompositioncommunication20888-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc196820888
  652. The Roots of Modern English
    doi:10.2307/355235
  653. Programed Instruction
    doi:10.2307/355251
  654. On Departures from Respected Traditions
    Abstract

    Preview this article: On Departures from Respected Traditions, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/18/3/collegecompositioncommunication20995-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc196720995
  655. The Punctuation of the Creation as Seen from the Ellipsis
    doi:10.2307/374213
  656. Verse: What Do You Eat? Pigs’ Feet What Do You Drink? A Bottle of Ink
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Verse: What Do You Eat? Pigs' Feet What Do You Drink? A Bottle of Ink, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/28/6/collegeenglish22429-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce196722429
  657. Verse: The Punctuation of the Creation as Seen from the Ellipsis
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Verse: The Punctuation of the Creation as Seen from the Ellipsis, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/28/6/collegeenglish22430-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce196722430
  658. What Do You Eat? Pigs' Feet -- What Do You Drink? A Bottle of Ink
    doi:10.2307/374212
  659. The Keys Are at the Palace: A Note on Criticism and Biography
    Abstract

    Preview this article: The Keys Are at the Palace: A Note on Criticism and Biography, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/28/2/collegeenglish23115-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce196623115
  660. Three Ways past Edinburgh: Stephen Spender's "The Express"
    doi:10.2307/373528
  661. Walter Van Tilburg Clark’s Ambiguous American Dream
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Walter Van Tilburg Clark's Ambiguous American Dream, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/26/5/collegeenglish24093-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ce196524093
  662. Walter Van Tilburg Clark's Ambiguous American Dream
    doi:10.2307/373375
  663. Culture and Crisis: A College Reader
    doi:10.2307/355815
  664. Book Reviews
    Abstract

    Jean H. Hagstrum, Samuel Schoenbaum, J. Leeds Barroll, R. E. K., Frances Shirley, J. W. Robinson, Robert C. Steensma, Michael Shugrue, William E. Coles, Jr., Nicholas A. Salerno, Stephen E. Henderson, Lawrence Poston, III, Leon O. Barron, Clifford A. Nault, Jr., Dale B. J. Randall, Marlies K. Danziger, Harry E. Hand, Kenneth S. Rothwell, Ted E. Boyle, Book Reviews, College English, Vol. 26, No. 1 (Oct., 1964), pp. 53-66

    doi:10.2307/373154
  665. Catcher as a Case
    doi:10.2307/355919
  666. John Steinbeck
    doi:10.2307/355930
  667. Book Reviews
    Abstract

    Charlton Laird, T. N. Marsh, Ralph M. Williams, F. X. Newman, Walter J. Ong, R. E. K., Marlies K. Danziger, Earle Labor, Ralph M. Wardle, Louis Crompton, Louis Leiter, Ted E. Boyle, John Tagliabue, Harold Orel, Lee T. Lemon, Richard A. Levine, Book Reviews, College English, Vol. 24, No. 8 (May, 1963), pp. 660-665

    doi:10.2307/372924
  668. Book Reviews
    Abstract

    A. S. P. Woodhouse, M. C. Battestin, Lee T. Lemon, Arthur Colby Sprague, Edward P. J. Corbett, Judson Jerome, James L. Roberts, Louis H. Leiter, Richard P. Adams, Richard J. Stonesifer, William Bleifuss, Marvin Felheim, Arthur Sherbo, William R. Steinhoff, Earle Labor, Joseph A. Hynes, Book Reviews, College English, Vol. 24, No. 5 (Feb., 1963), pp. 410-416

    doi:10.2307/373566
  669. The Proper Training in C/C for Government Writing
    Abstract

    Preview this article: The Proper Training in C/C for Government Writing, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/12/4/collegecompositionandcommunication21425-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc196121425
  670. Toward Better Writing
    doi:10.2307/355994
  671. James Jones on Folklore and Ballad
    doi:10.2307/372841
  672. The Freshman Research Paper: A Classroom Approach
    doi:10.2307/372437
  673. Books
    doi:10.2307/372666
  674. Books
    doi:10.2307/372697
  675. The Teacher and the World of Language
    doi:10.2307/372256
  676. Poetry
    doi:10.2307/371971
  677. New Books
    Abstract

    Henry G. Fairbanks, John M. Stedmond, Edward C. McAleer, John M. Aden, J. Hillis Miller, Charles Norton Coe, Wayne Burns, George De F. Lord, Martha Winburn England, New Books, College English, Vol. 19, No. 4 (Jan., 1958), pp. 178-190

    doi:10.2307/371679
  678. Speaking Effectively
    doi:10.2307/354918
  679. As Auden Walked out
    doi:10.2307/372474
  680. New Books
    doi:10.2307/372336
  681. New Approaches to Reading
    doi:10.2307/355510
  682. New Approaches to Reading1
    Abstract

    Preview this article: New Approaches to Reading1, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/7/2/collegecompositioncommunication22568-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc195622568
  683. The Pocketbooks Move Forward
    doi:10.2307/372743
  684. Design for Talking Together
    doi:10.2307/356016
  685. Design For Talking Together1
    Abstract

    Preview this article: Design For Talking Together1, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/4/4/collegecompositionandcommunication23094-1.gif

    doi:10.58680/ccc195323094
  686. Letters to the Editor
    doi:10.2307/372183
  687. English Language Studies and the M. A. Program
    doi:10.2307/372130
  688. Teacher as Audience
    doi:10.2307/372082
  689. An Experience in Writing
    doi:10.2307/372086
  690. Spelling and Pronunciation
    doi:10.2307/371858
  691. Short Stories, 1950
    doi:10.2307/371752
  692. Further Notes on a "Bad" Poem
    doi:10.2307/371696
  693. Rejected "Mock Reader"
    doi:10.2307/585946
  694. The Great Eight in American Literature
    doi:10.2307/585952
  695. Shall We Teach Literature by Types?
    doi:10.2307/371444
  696. Those Who Can, Teach
    doi:10.2307/370403
  697. The Manuscripts of Paul Munster Engelson
    doi:10.2307/370864
  698. The "ei-ie" Rule
    doi:10.2307/370866
  699. An American Novelist between Wars
    doi:10.2307/371455
  700. Dictionary of World Literature
    doi:10.2307/371466
  701. Basic Principles
    doi:10.2307/371057
  702. The Negro Caravan
    doi:10.2307/370799
  703. Writing and Reading English Prose
    doi:10.2307/370521
  704. Language Habits
    doi:10.2307/370523
  705. The Reconsidered Error Chart
    doi:10.2307/371167
  706. The Adult in Courses in Speech
    doi:10.2307/370812
  707. The Use of Examination Papers in Linguistic Study
    doi:10.2307/370416
  708. The Story Writer
    doi:10.2307/371320

Books in Pinakes (17)